Family, as we all know, is the groundstone of every ones life. Our behaviour will be so similar to the behaviour of our parents’ and close family members’. When there is a good example, children have much more possibilities to grow into mentally-healthy, good-mannered adults who obey the law and respect other people’s rights without any pressure on themselves. But unfortunatelly it’s not the usual way of children growing up nowadays. Many new researches say that if there is violence, addictions, incorrect behaviour or usual troubles between the parents, the child will have 73% chance to be as deliquent as the parents.
In my opinion it’s understandable, because human beings need to feel safe and beloved. That is who we are. In an enviorment of tense and unstable parents there is no way for a child to feel safe and when there is something that takes the interest of the parents from the kid, for example alcohol-, drug-, computer-, or even TV addiction, all we can get is a scared, lonley child who had to disappoint in people too early. In case of such a messy situation a sparkle is more than enough to make that offended child go lower on some slopy road of crime.
Of course these events can be prevented with proper attention. Raising Children in a large family can be helpful to children’s social developement because having a lot of siblings to interact with constantly will help a child to develope faster, and will mean they encounter and experience things through their older siblings faster than other children. There is also the factor that they will always have their siblings to protect and look after them, which can help them to be more confident.
However, raising a child in a large family unit as a parent can make the bond with the children weaker as the parent doesn’t have as much time per child to interact, meaning they might not be as close to the parent int he future. This can make them more independent which can be useful. Raising children in a smaller family might be better, because it let’s the parents form a closer bond with the child wich will last all their lives, and without the protection of having a lot of siblings in, for example, a school enviorment will make the child more self reliant in themself.
The old saying „Two can live as cheeply as one” isn’t exactly true. Two do appearto be able to live as cheaply as one and a half person, thought. Married men are more successful in work as well, getting promoted more often and recieving a higher performance appraisals. Married people live longer as well. Single men have mortality rates that are 250% higher than married men. They drink twice as much as a married men, and according to a survey, one out of four saytheir drinking causes problems. Only one out of seven married men says the same.
Factor affecting photosynthesis buy essay help: buy essay help
Low light intensity lowers the rate of photosynthesis. As the intensity is increased the rate also increases. However, after reaching an intensity of 10,000 lux (lux is the unit for measuring light intensity) there is no effect on the rate. Very high intensity may, in fact, slow down the rate as it bleaches the chlorophyll. Normal sunlight (usually with an intensity of about 100,000 lux) is quite sufficient for a normal rate of photosynthesis. Open and Closed Stomata Sub Topics 1. Carbon Dioxide Concentration 2. Temperature 3. Chlorophyll Concentration 4. Water 5. Pollution.
Application 7. Compensation Point Carbon Dioxide Concentration Back to Top In the atmosphere, the concentration of carbon dioxide ranges from . 03 to . 04 %. However, it is found that 0. 1% of carbon dioxide in the atmosphere increases the rate of photosynthesis significantly. This is achieved in the greenhouses which are enclosed chambers where plants are grown under controlled conditions. The concentration is increased by installing gas burners which liberate carbon dioxide as the gas burns. Crops like tomatoes, lettuce are successfully grown in the greenhouses.
These greenhouse crops are found to be bigger and better-yielding than their counterparts growing in natural conditions. The following graph shows how different concentrations affect the rate of photosynthesis. Light Intensity Temperature Back to Top An optimum temperature ranging from 25oC to 35oC is required for a good rate. At temperatures around 0oC the enzymes stop working and at very high temperatures the enzymes are denatured. Since both the stages of photosynthesis require enzyme activity, the temperature has an affect on the rate of photosynthesis.
Graph Showing Effect of Temperature on Rate of Photosynthesis Chlorophyll Concentration Back to Top The concentration of chlorophyll affects the rate of reaction as they absorb the light energy without which the reactions cannot proceed. Lack of chlorophyll or deficiency of chlorophyll results in chlorosis or yellowing of leaves. It can occur due to disease, mineral deficiency or the natural process of aging (senescence). Lack of iron, magnesium, nitrogen and light affect the formation of chlorophyll and thereby causes chlorosis. Water Back to Top Water is an essential factor in photosynthesis.
The effect of water can be understood by studying the yield of crops which is the direct result of photosynthetic activity. It is found that even slight deficiency of water results in significant reduction in the crop yield. The lack of water not only limits the amount of water but also the quantity of carbon dioxide. This is because in response to drying the leaves close their stomata in order to conserve water being lost as water vapour through them. Pollution Back to Top Pollution of the atmosphere with industrial gases has been found to result in as much as 15% loss.
Soot can block stomata and reduce the transparency of the leaves. Some of the other pollutants are ozone and sulphur dioxide. In fact, lichens are very sensitive to sulphur dioxide in the atmosphere. Pollution of water affects the hydrophytes. The capacity of water to dissolve gases like carbon dioxide and oxygen is greatly affected. Application Back to Top Study of photosynthesis and the factors affecting it helps us understand the most important biochemical life sustaining processes. All plants and animals are dependent on the sun for energy. This energy is made available to them by the process of photosynthesis.
Man, like other animals, is dependent on the plants for his food. Scientists are constantly working towards developing new varieties of crops which give better yield of crops. With the population explosion and resulting pressure on land resources, the percentage of land available for cultivation is reducing at an alarming rate. This means that in the restricted space, the crops have to yield more. All this has been possible so far with the understanding of the photosynthesis. Greenhouse plants and crops in unfriendly freezing conditions have been possible due to the study of the factors affecting photosynthesis.
Studies have shown that there are a group of plants called the C4 plants which are more efficient in harnessing carbon dioxide from the atmosphere. Since the atmospheric level of the gas is only 0. 3 to 0. 4% and maximum crop yield is reported at 1% level, these plants are ideal for cultivation as they can draw maximum carbon dioxide from the atmosphere, greatly increasing the yield. One of the areas of current focus is the better understanding of the mechanism of C4 plants. Compensation Point Back to Top The rate of photosynthesis is not constant throughout the day. It’s rate is affected by the intensity of light.
The actual requirement of the light intensity for maximum photosynthesis in a plant depends on the type of plant and also on its habitat. Generally, average sunlight intensity is sufficient for photosynthesis except on rainy or cloudy days. The rate of photosynthesis increases with increasing intensity of light and decreases with decreasing intensity of light. During early morning or late evenings when the rate of photosynthesis becomes equal to the rate of respiration, there will not be any net exchange of gases (CO2 and O2) between the plant and the surrounding environment.
The light intensity, at which the photosynthetic intake of carbon dioxide is equal to the respiratory output of carbon dioxide is called the compensation point. Introduction In this course work, I will be discussing how the concentration of carbon dioxide affects the rate of photosynthesis. To find this out I will do an experiment to find out how much oxygen a piece of Elodea (Canadian pondweed) produces over a set period under controlled supervision. Back Ground Knowledge
All plants photosynthesise, They do this in order to create their own food by converting sunlight, carbon dioxide and water into glucose and oxygen, which is a by-product (6Co + 6H O a C H O + 6O ) Plants have a part in their cell called chloroplast which contain chlorophyll the diagram below explains: [IMAGE] What are the limiting factors of photosynthesis? Although the diagram shows you what you need for photosynthesis it does not tell you what the limiting factors are. The limiting factors in photosynthesis are carbon dioxide, water, light and chlorophyll.
This is because up to a point the more of each factor that is available to the plant will result in an increase in the photosynthesizing rate. Why did I use pondweed? I used pondweed so I could measure the amount of oxygen it produced accurately. I can do this by catching the oxygen bubbles under water, because of this choosing an aquatic plant was the best choice. I will use 5cm of elodea because it is a big enough piece to get a measurable result. I will know how quickly the elodea has photosynthesised by taking readings of how much solution was left in the burette after 24 hours and again after 48 hours.
Why use the sodium bicarbonate? I used sodium bicarbonate solution in the experiment because it reacts with water to make carbon dioxide, which meant I could control the amount of carbon dioxide available to the pondweed. However, because of the time limitations I got my results by sharing the class results, this meant that I had to use the following concentrations of sodium bicarbonate: 0% 1. 25% 0. 5% 1% 5%. I used these percentages so that I had a good range of percentages but this didn’t give very good results because I made a big jump from 1% to 5%.
If I did the experiment, again I would use these percentages: 0% 0. 5% 1% 2% 3% 4%and 5% so that it had a steady increase. How will I control the variables other than the Co concentration? To control the other variables (water, light and chlorophyll). I will be using a set amount of water, I will be using the same lamps at the same voltage and I will be using a set amount of pondweed so that the amount of chlorophyll level should be the same. They will all have the same window letting in natural light and the temperature will be the same because they are in the same room.
Plan I plan to set up an experiment using pondweed to see how much oxygen is produced over 24 hours and 48 hours. I will then put my results in tables and graphs to help me answer my main question. Preliminary In my preliminary experiment, I tested the concentrations I had chosen to check that the Elodea photosynthesised. I used a plastic funnel and a ray box, after using these in the preliminary I decided to replace them with a glass funnel that was transparent so that more light could get through.
I also decided that a ray box was not giving out enough light because the elodea was not photosynthesising well and so I decided to change it to a desk lamp to give it a more directed and stronger light source. Here is a diagram of my preliminary experiment:- Here is a diagram of the experiment I used to get my results:- Method: 1. set up the equipment in the apparatus list as the diagram above. 2. Record the volume of solution at the start of the experiment 3. turn the light source on 4. record the volume of solution after 24 hours of the first recorded volume 5.
Record the volume of solution after 24 hours of the second recorded volume Accuracy To make my results accurate I will be measuring the water level from the bottom of the meniscus. I will do this by taking the results with my eyes level to the bottom of the meniscus. I will repeat the experiment twice so that including the average I have three sets of results, which I will then plot on a graph. If the results do not turn out how I am expecting I will look back at my work to check any problems I may have had. I will be leaving my elodea for 2 days and taking readings after 24 hours and 48 hours.
This is because it will give it a reasonable amount of time to photosynthesise. I will find out how much oxygen the plant has produced over that time by taking my original reading for O in the burette and deducting my readings at 24h and again at 48h. Prediction What do I expect to happen? I expect that as the sodium bicarbonate concentration increases that the rate of photosynthesis will increase until it hits its maximum rate of photosynthesis. I can tell this because as the sodium bicarbonate reacts with the water it will produce carbon dioxide, which will increase the rate of photosynthesis.
The Sun and Moon need essay help: need essay help
The solar system is one of the very first things that a child will learn about in school. Children will learn why there is night and day, why there are seasons, the different shapes of the moon, and all of that important stuff that is too easily forgotten, as time progresses. But whether one retains the basic knowledge of Earth’s sun and moon or not, the facts (similarities and differences) of these two celestial objects, are still very important. Without these facts, science would not be the same, nor would it have nearly the same amount of innumerable breakthroughs that it has today.
To fully understand the similarities of Earth’s sun and moon, one must first be aware of their differences. It is easiest to start with the basics and then build on those basic facts with more details, just how one learned back in elementary, middle and high school. The sun can basically be described as a yellow, dwarf star and has more mass than all of the planets, asteroids, and moons in the solar system (the Milky Way) combined. The sun is so big, in fact, that it would take about 333,000 Earths to equal the mass of the sun.
While, moon on the other hand, is smaller than the Earth and is thought to be a large mass of dense material (Furto, 2013). After scientists performed a couple of bombings on the moon, the scientists found that the moon rings, almost like a bell, which has caused some people to speculate that the interior of the moon is hollow and metallic (Recomparison). This is also another way that the sun and moon differ, since it is common knowledge that the sun is, basically, a big ball of hot, glowing gases, and not a, potentially, hollow mass of ringing material.
Yet another difference between the sun and the moon is that the moon revolves around the sun, while the sun basically remains stationary. Also the differentiation of size between the sun and moon is yet another major difference between these two orbs. The sun, on one hand, is a huge star that is about 865,000 miles in diameter, while the moon, is a ball of only a mere 2,200 miles in diameter. This is such a huge size difference that about 76 million moons could actually fit into the sun with a little bit of room to spare. Once again, the sun is much larger and has a tremendous amount of mass.
The mass of the sun is about 27 million times more than the mass of the moon. This is fact also helps to explain one of the other differences between the sun and the moon, their gravitational pull (Cain, 2008). While it could be considered a similarity that they both provide the Earth with gravity, it shall be considered a difference for the moment, because the sun has a greater force of gravity than the moon, due to the size difference. It’s this gravitational interaction that gives the Earth its orbit around the sun, and the tiny pull of the moon just causes the Earth to wobble a bit in its movements.
When the sun and the moon are pulling on the Earth from the same direction, their gravity adds up, and we get the largest spring tides, and then, when they’re on opposite sides of the Earth, their forces cancel out somewhat (Cain, 2008). As mentioned above, the Earth experiences two high tides per day because of the difference in the moon’s gravitational field at the Earth’s surface and at its center. One could say that there is a high tide on the side nearest and the opposite sides of the moon, because the moon pulls the water away from the Earth.
And even though the sun is 391 times as far away from the Earth as the moon, its force on the Earth is about 175 times as large. Yet, its tidal effect is smaller than that of the moon because tides are caused by the difference in gravity field across the Earth (Georgia State University). Another difference between the sun and the moon is the amount of light each one gives off, as well as how strong the light is. On one hand, you have the sun, without which life could not exist in this solar system. The sun provides Earth with light during the day and the moon however, seems to be the light at night.
Which is actually a false assumption. The moon actually distributes no light whatsoever, it merely reflects the light of the sun (Recomparison). It is more like a mirage or a mirror, because it is just reflecting the light from the sun, not actually producing much light, if any, of its own. Now that some of the main differences have been explained, it is time to explain some of the similarities between the sun and the moon. Besides the obvious similarities of them both being celestial orbs floating around in space, and that they are specific to Earth’s solar system, there are two main similarities between the sun and moon.
One very big similarity is the vast amount of information that is not known about the two, and the “strangeness” that scientists have observed about them. For instance, in January of 2010, the Internet began buzzing about SOHO (The Solar and Heliospheric Observatory spacecraft) images which seem to show large spherical, reflective objects in the corona of the sun (Recomparison). Scientists are also pondering the reason that light seems to peak through cracks on the lunar surface.
The suns composition is also in question by a few scientists, but not all can agree on what the sun is or isnt, the same goes for the moon. Some scientists are also puzzled as to why the sun and the moon are so large in comparison to the planet, Earth. It is comparatively larger in relation to the Earth than any other moon or sun in comparison to its planet. Recently, photographic evidence has come out showing structures on the moon, which have not been explained by anyone nor are there any plans for humans to investigate the moon in a meaningful way (Recomparison).
Another easy similarity is that humankind can not currently sustain life on either the sun or the moon. As it was mentioned before, gravity can be considered both a similarity and a difference when writing a compare and contrast essay on the sun and moon. But now that gravity has been described as a difference, it can now be looked at as a similarity. Both the sun and the moon have their own personal gravity and they affect the gravitational pull of everything and everyone on Earth.
The gravity is not the same on each of these three things, because of the vast difference between their masses, but the gravitational pulls on the sun and the moon, balance each other out here on Earth. Since the moon is much smaller than Earth, this means that the moon’s gravity is less than Earth’s. The gravity on the moon is actually about one-sixth of the gravity on Earth, while the sun has an immense mass, it also has an immense amount of gravity, and with the Earth caught in the middle of the two, the pull more-or-less evens out.
In conclusion, there are many things that humanity has learned, and still has yet to learn about outer space, but without what we already know, there are many things that society would not have or be able to do today. Because of what scientists have learned about Earth’s solar system, the world has seen phenomenal breakthroughs in science and technology. For instance, anything that runs off of solar energy or most anything eco-friendly would not be around, because society would not have the knowledge about what these things would do for humanity or what would happen to the world without them.
Individuals in contemporary society buy essay help: buy essay help
There is great debate about how individuals have choice over their leisure activities. I for one believe that it depends greatly on personal preference for the leisure activities we partake in. Yet class or social status can also have a slight influence upon these factors. Postmodernists, such as Lyotard (1984), believe that the boundaries between social class and leisure have become blurred, therefore clear links between class and leisure activities no longer exist.
As a consequence of this, Postmodernists say that regardless of the social class we are a part of, we all have the ability to ‘Pick and Choose’ how we spend our leisure time. Yet surely the leisure activities that we take part in cannot purely be down to our interests. Those who are in working class, may not be able to afford the luxuries of leisure that those in upper or middle class can take part in. Therefore there are social constraints upon our leisure activities. Marxists disagree with the postmodernist theory.
They believe that occupation or social class influences the leisure activities that we can choose. Marxists such as Parker believe in the idea of Intrinsic and Extrinsic Rewards. For example the manual Working Class jobs are done for extrinsic rewards, those that provide an escape from work, whereas middle class or white collar jobs provide more intrinsic rewards, those that allow leisure activity to link with work. Parkers theory also has valid points, but he over-emphasizes the importance that work has in shaping our leisure activity.
His research is also something that is not generalisable, because it is focused primarily on men in full time paid employment. Two other Marxists, Clarke and Critcher (1995) point out that leisure has now become a commercialized multinational industry that is also highly organised. The fact that we now live in a media-saturated society creates a high demand for ‘must-have’ products, meaning that choice over leisure pursuits is constantly being taken away from individuals.
This is because of the medias ideological power which is controlled by the bourgeoisie. I believe that both these beliefs or theories are valid arguments about the extent of choice we have in our leisure activities. Due to our interests and hobbies, people partake in leisure activities that they enjoy. Yet class constrains our ability to choose specific leisure activities because of the cost of some of these and the type of rewards that we prefer whether they are intrinsic or extrinsic rewards.
Identify barriers to effective communication best college essay help: best college essay help
There are many factors that will influence a child young persons development and well being. Poor diet or lack of food will have an effect and can also contribute to the child/person suffering from health issues as a consequence. This will affect there emotions and maybe hormones, they may appear withdrawn or suffer from a low self esteem, they may have problems with there sleep pattern.
They may have been left alone to fend for themselves there family background may be non existant so they have no ideas how to form relationships or have ever had any form of security provided, they may have never seen a doctor or dentist which would also have a affect to their health and wellbeing. 2. 2 We can support children and young people by providing them with advice and information about there choices and options they have.
Comment on there appearance of there clothes abd there environment help them make correct choices to promote there self esteem, encourage them to find there hidden talents, encourage them to talk about there interests and abilities and encourage them to participate inn recreational activities, show them what options are available to them , give them praise upon there achievements. 2. 3 Explain the meaning of goals and targets familiarise them within a plan , identify areas they will aim for as there targets, include them in the planning process contribute to building of there self esteem of the children and young persons within your care.
When planning a child or young persons goals and targets involve the child or young person within the planning and ensure that the planning process is realistic. Make sure the tasks and activities are achievable, there is no point in making the tasks that they will not be achieved , this would have a negative impact on the childs young persons self esteem. If you plan for realistic goals to achieve the child young person will benefit from the outcome this will enhance on there confidence and self esteem and will grow.
This is a theoretical approach that enables children and young persons to focus and get through the problems they have experienced in there lives and also enables them to enhance on there skills to cope with any encounters they may have to encounter in the future. It is not saying that conflicts and obstacles do not exist there will be times in there lives they will encounter the same problems as they have done in the past but in the future they will learn to deal with them better when they occur.
A child young person will still be able to achieve there hopes and dreams and ambitions. It has a positive out look on life also how life will progress, where you live, the relationship you have, the family, hobbies and even what choices of food you like to eat to what clothes you will wera, the furniture you like in your home. It supports a person and gives for self esteem and well being, confidence to children and young peoples lives.
The choices we make aa a care worker can have an impact on the person in our care, so knowing our limits and competence is a good thing we should not put our own beliefs and preferences onto the children young person we look after. You could for example put a childs safety at risk by missing a safeguarding issue, we should always seek advice if ever unsure by consulting our seniors for guidance if a situation you are dealing with is beyond your knowledge as this could be detrimental to the person in your care.
Evertone who is in employment has rights under the employment act , there are rules and regulations, legislation and policy and procedures that are in place to give guidance and assistance to protect workers and persons they care for. and there families. They give you guidelines of how to perform your working role, guidelines of what they expect from workers agreed ways of working.
Into The Wild admission essay help: admission essay help
The book “Into The Wild” tells the story of Chris McCandless and his journey and interactions with various people. Jon Krakauer the author wrote this book to show people what really happened so they could decide their own opinion of Chris McCandless and his story, instead of judging him on what the media said or critics or whoever. I personally think Chris was a nice smart person but didn’t make good decisions.
One example of his bad decisions and the most prevalent one was is his decision to go live off the land with little or no supplies, Chris only brought the clothes on his back and other limited supplies such as cheap boots and a light coat. Another example is his refusal to accept help from people, had he actually took most of the things people offered him he would most likely survived and made it out in one piece living off the land. Those were just a few examples of his stubbornness and bad choices.
However not all people think McCandless was a ignorant, stupid ,fool. Some people hailed Chris as a hero and that what he did was admirable and that we should all be more like him. One thing good about him was his modesty and humbleness, “Chris refused any help from anybody on his travel with few exceptions from his close friends” that quote from the book proves his modesty and humbleness and that he was a good guy. Also Chris was a great people person” he touched peoples heart and left an impact on them forever where ever he went” said his friend Jan Buress.
Those are just a few of a long list of Chris’s good traits. In the same way Chris McCandless is hotly debated Michael Jackson is also a very controversial person, though his musical exploits should not be condemned. Many people criticize Michael Jackson of his alleged charges of molestation and that he is a sexual predator and should be convicted of his crimes. Other call him a child abuser because he dangled his infant son over a balcony. However with bad there is good and Michael Jackson is a genuinely good person.
He was aquitted of all the molestation charges the supposed victim even admitted his father told him to lie so they could get a big settlement of money. He was also a very generous person and donated to charities often. Many people also praise him of his music and he also has the biggest selling album of all time. In conclusion people like Chris McCandless and Micheal Jackson will always catch people’s interest because of their wild and radical decisions. Whether its selling all your stuff and living off the land or being accused of being a sex offender people will always judge you.
Who moved my cheese nursing essay help: nursing essay help
“Who moved my cheese? ” is an allegorical story of how change is bound to happen in the life of every individual, especially in the work/business and personal life of every person. The story highlights 7 major steps in dealing with this change. The story itself is about two mice sniff and scurry and two humans, Hem and Haw, known as ‘little people’ – however they are still the same size as the mice. They lived in a maze with different sections. Their only purpose in the maze was to go in search of their favorite scarce food – cheese.
Now the maze represents the human environment that everyone lives in and the cheese represents the scarce resources we go in search of, for success or happiness in life. The various outlines in the maze represent the routes and strategies everyone employs in their quest for success and happiness. In the beginning of the story, the two mice – Sniff and Scurry paired together each day in search of cheese, whilst the little people – Hem and Haw did the same. Because of the complex nature of the maze, the two groups are not very much aware of what the other is doing.
So every day, very early in the morning they two groups put on their jogging suits and running shoes and went in search of cheese, using different routes. Whilst Sniff and Scurry relied on their simple rodent brain and instincts to find their way to the cheese, Hem and Haw on the other hand believed in their human ability to solve complex situations to make the discovery. One day the two groups finally found the scarce cheese they had been searching for in one of the stations marked cheese Station C.
The two groups were each unaware of the others activities. Early each morning the two groups still went for their favorite cheese dressed in their jogging suits and running shoes. However it was not long before Sniff and Scurry stopped taking along their jogging suits and running shoes but only went there at their own pace in leisurely fashion to have their favorite cheese. Hem and Haw on the other hand, continued the same routine every morning, they only took off the running shoes and put them around their neck and enjoyed their cheese.
Sniff and Scurry after a while with their mice brain, figured out that the cheese at some point in time will finally run out hence they started using other routes to find a new one as back up, whilst enjoying the cheese available but bearing in mind that the cheese is running out in Cheese Station C. Hem and Haw on the other hand had become comfortable, regarded the cheese as their property and did not think that it will ever run out, even though they had no idea how the cheese ended up in Cheese Station C.
Then finally one day, the mice got to Cheese Station C to discover that the cheese was all gone, with their jogging suits and their running shoes in place, they continued from there to hunt for a new location for available cheese. When the humans got to Cheese Station C, and upon discovering the empty station, they were both disappointed and in shock. Hem was of the view that someone had moved their cheese so he encouraged them to keep coming back every day.
He thought that they had been treated unfairly and needed compensation for the trouble, he also believed that they needed to stay put in Cheese Station C and work harder at looking for the cheese. Above all he also wanted to investigate the disappearance of the cheese in Cheese Station C. After several days of going back to Cheese Station C and after several attempts of Haw suggesting to Hem to start searching in a new place for new cheese, Haw finally made a decision to move on and step out in search of new cheese.
He came to terms with the finished cheese and decided to go step out in search of new cheese. Haw on the other hand was still in denial and was afraid to step out in search of new cheese. Meanwhile, Sniff and Scurry on the other kept searching and searching till they discovered a new Cheese Station N and it was the biggest cheese discovery in their lifetime. Haw then steps out through the dark alleys of the maze in search of a new cheese station and left Hem behind. Haw journeyed in search of cheese and initially did not make it outright, but he persevered till he finally found what he was looking for.
Enough cheese in Cheese Station N, the same discovery Sniff and Scurry had made. Whist on his journey to the new discoveries, Haw decided to write down some life lessons as he journeyed along. The lessons and short sayings he wrote on the walls form the basis for the 7 lessons for life in an ever changing scene of life. For the purposes of this course, the 7 lessons will be limited to Business. Change Happens – They Keep Moving the Cheese The first lesson in business is that change is bound to happen.
There will never be a permanent good, perfect or smooth condition. The business world is always changing and new challenges will always come up. Have a general idea of how the business trend works. Anticipate change – Get Ready for The Cheese to Move By knowing that change is bound to happen, the next thing to do is to expect that some change is on the way. By so doing you will be prepared should anything happen, so that as a business person no one is overtaken by events. It means planning and putting away resources for a rainy day as well.
Monitor Change – Smell the Cheese Often So You Know When It Is Getting Old It will be necessary to get update on the market trends, monitor competitors, and get to know what the competitors are doing differently. Look for new opportunities and the business cannot rest on its oasis. Capture the biggest market share and maintain it, by never being complacent. Brain storm and come up with new ways or idea of doing things when the old methods are ineffective or when times change and it cannot be relied upon.
Adapt to Change Quickly – The Quicker You Let Go Of Old Cheese, the Sooner You Can Enjoy New Cheese. The decision maker(s) cannot be oblivious, blind to the current state of the business nor can they be in denial about the changes in the business. An assessment of what went wrong will be very necessary to know the current position and its current state. Then a projection into the future of where the business intends to go to can be made, for the way forward. Change – Move with the Change
Implementation of the necessary plans would have to be put in place, which is the new idea(s) that has been derived from the brainstorming and monitoring stage would at this stage would be used to realize success. The business cannot be stuck; it will have to move forward hence old ways of doing things cannot be applied anymore in the situation. Enjoy Change – Savor The Adventure And Enjoy the Taste of New Cheese! With the right implementation, things are bound to change and some positive results will be achieved. At this stage the business does not act like it is still experiencing down times.
It will be necessary to take some time off reduce the speed and enjoy the new found success. Though still bearing in mind that it is an adventure so the unexpected can happen again. Be Ready to Change Quickly and enjoy it Again – They Keep Moving the Cheese. Change once again is bound to happen so the organization would experience some changes and new challenges will always come up. However having in mind that change will happen is not the only thing that the business should be aware of, but being able to quickly put in place the right strategy when the change happens is very crucial.
In conclusion, “Who Moved My Cheese” is a book about life and the business world where there is bound to be changes, because it is a cycle and a repetition of events. The major lesson is about being able to survive the business world by being vigilant and not allowing challenging events and changing trends to snuff out the business. However, with a vigilant attitude that forecasts and anticipates change, control and preempts situations, before they happen, any business will face challenges but will continue to stay in business and will grow from there.
An Open Letter to Ninth Graders essay help service: essay help service
I am one of the co-editors of What Is “College-Level” Writing? —a 2006 collection of essays that focuses on the difference between high school writing and college-level writing. Because of my work on that book, I’ve spent a great deal of time in the last five years thinking about what students need to make the transition from high school to college. Many studies and reports in recent years have argued that there’s an important “expectations gap” between the skills students are typically bringing to college and what college teachers like me think students should be bringing with them to college.
This letter is an attempt to state those expectations clearly, at least from my perspective. I offer you my advice and encouragement as you embark on your high school career because I think there’s a lot that you can do on your own to get ready for college. A good place to start is with some advice from Stephen Covey’s book The Seven Habits of Highly Effective People: “Begin with the end in mind. ” I am advising you to set clear and specific long-term goals for yourself and then work incrementally over a period of time to meet them.
I would like to provide you here with a number of specific goals that you can work toward over the next four years. Let’s begin with perhaps the most fundamental of all college-readiness skills— reading. Reading Reading comprehension, as measured by standardized tests like the SAT and the ACT, is certainly an essential college-level skill. Students in college are required to read an enormous amount of material across a formidable range of disciplines, and college students must be able to understand and engage with this material thoughtfully.
Reading is a foundational skill that makes success possible in virtually all areas of your college education. Strong reading comprehension skills, though, do not in themselves guarantee that you are ready for college. The best college students I’ve worked with over the years have had a number of other reading-related strengths in addition to strong comprehension skills, and I would like to briefly outline them for you here. Remember, you have four years to work on these. Students who are ready for college like to read.
If you don’t like to read, you are going to find college very difficult. Students who are ready for college have read some good books as well as some important books while they were in high school. I’m not suggesting that you need to follow any particular or prescriptive reading list, like the one that literary critic E. D. Hirsch includes, for example, in Cultural Literacy. But a high school student who is ready for college should have some sense of our shared intellectual and cultural history, as well as at least some exposure to work outside the Western cultural tradition.
A high school student who is ready for college should be able to recognize and respond in some thoughtful way to, say, a reference in a lecture toKing Lear. Ideally, a student ready for college would have some visceral sense of what Lear feels like as a dramatic experience and as a point of reference in our common heritage. The same can be said about the book of Job, Toni Morrison’sThe Bluest Eye, Cervantes’s Don Quixote, Willa Cather’s My Antonia, Gabriel Garcia Marquez’s One Hundred Years of Solitude, and Richard Rodriguez’s Hunger of Memory, among others.
Students who are ready for college read for pleasure. Reading is not something that a student who is ready for college always associates with “work,” “discomfort,” “inconvenience,” or “pain. ” Students who are ready for college enjoy reading. Being able to enjoy reading is often the result of a long engagement with books and the written word that cannot be replaced by “cramming” or taking special college preparatory classes. The students whom I have found to be most ready for college have loved books and loved to read.
If you don’t love to read, you will probably be confused and frustrated while at college. Reading is perhaps the most paradigmatic activity of a liberal arts education. It is where learning begins at college. You have four years to learn to love to read. Writing Strong writing skills are, of course, essential to college success. As a longtime composition instructor, I know that there are many things that high school students can do to become strong writers. First of all, you should expect any piece of serious writing to require considerable effort.
Students who are ready for college routinely plan to produce multiple drafts of essays; expect to read and reread assigned texts; expect to think and rethink key ideas they are exploring in their essays; and routinely ask friends, family members, tutors, and professors for feedback about their work. High school students who are ready for college know that good writing does not get produced without considerable effort, and they are willing to make that effort. Most of the time they do such work enthusiastically. Students who are ready for college come to college interested in learning how to become better writers.
Many of the most problematic students I’ve encountered in my teaching career come to college unable or unwilling to believe that they have anything left to learn as writers. (I’ve been writing seriously now for about thirty years, and I’m still actively looking for ways to become a better writer. ) Students should come to college with the understanding that they have a great deal to gain from listening to their professors as they discuss and evaluate their written work. In fact, students who are ready for college understand that this is where much of the most important learning in college takes place.
A whole range of behavioral and attitudinal qualities are also essential to anyone who hopes to be a successful college-level writer. English professor Kathleen McCormick described these qualities memorably in an online exchange among contributors to What Is “College-Level” Writing? Commenting on an essay by Kim Nelson—a student whose contribution to the volume described the process of completing a college-level essay on J. R. R. Tolkien—McCormick wrote, Let’s begin by listing many of the skills with which Kim entered college. I think they should be divided into two types: behavior skills and writing skills.
Behavioral skills are not exclusive to college-level writing, but without them, it is hard to achieve anything, and they are skills that few of us articulate as explicitly as Kim does, so I think they deserve to be underscored: Work through “panic” and refuse to procrastinate. Pace yourself to work on assignments for an extended period of time. Find others to help you (parents, teachers, friends at dinner, tutors at the writing center). Recognize that a critique by a professor, while initially disheartening, is helpful. Initiate repeated visits to the professor.
Value intellectual work and collaboration and validation more than the grade. Brainstorm in note form. “Bang out” an outline and critique it. Choose quotations. Develop a thesis. Transfer writing skills learned in high school to the college situation. Maintain sensitivity to language use. Reread texts you plan to write about; underline. Do library research. Listen to multiple levels of textual analysis. Rewrite and revise your thesis and writing. Thinking I would advise you to seek out classes and learning experiences that challenge you.
Research is beginning to show us that the brain responds in very powerful and positive ways to cognitive challenges. Don’t limit yourself to subjects or activities that are familiar or easy. Students who are ready for college bring with them a curiosity about ideas and an interest in encountering new ways of looking at the world. In fact, one of the reasons they come to college in the first place is to expand their minds, to encounter new ideas and perspectives, and to grow. High school students who are ready for college have genuine curiosity about the world and the people in it. Do you?
Listening Listening is a vastly undervalued and underappreciated skill in our culture. Strong listening skills (and the patience and empathy that make listening possible) will be enormously valuable to you in all areas of your life, in college and beyond. Listening skills will certainly help you move toward a more open and welcoming engagement with the world and with others. Strong listening skills also make possible healthy, positive, respectful human relationships. Much of college success depends on establishing strong working relationships with professors, college staff, and fellow students.
Such relationships are built, of course, with strong listening skills. Students who are unable to listen are typically unable to learn, for all the obvious reasons. Good listeners bring to any interaction with others a number of important qualities, including patience, empathy, personal generosity, emotional intelligence, and respect for others. Good listeners are also able to suspend an interest in themselves and focus instead in respectful ways on what others think and feel. Students who are ready for college have done some of the important personal work that makes this possible.
Listening is a skill, like many others, that improves with practice, and one can become a better listener simply by endeavoring to be one. “Grit” “Grit” is another quality that is vitally important for college readiness. Researchers who use this term suggest that it includes self-discipline, perseverance, and passion. As psychologists Angela Duckworth and Martin Seligman note in their recent essay “Self-Discipline Outdoes IQ in Predicting Academic Performance of Adolescents,” grit appears to be at least as important to academic success as IQ or “smarts.
” In fact, all high school students should hear what Duckworth and Seligman have to say about self-discipline: Underachievement among American youth is often blamed on inadequate teachers, boring textbooks, and large class sizes. We suggest another reason for students falling short of their intellectual potential: their failure to exercise self-discipline. . . . We believe that many of America’s children have trouble making choices that require them to sacrifice short-term pleasure for long-term gain, and that programs that build self-discipline may be the royal road to building academic achievement.
Any student is capable of bringing a quality of joyfulness to their work at college, and the same can be said for the qualities of selfdiscipline, perseverance, and passion. Without these qualities, students can only be considered ready to be bored, lost, angry, or confused at college. Attitude Toward College Drinking, socializing, and taking reckless advantage of “freedom” on campus lead many students to squander their time at college. I’ve seen many young men and women trapped in a protracted adolescence that often lasts well into their late teens, early twenties, and beyond.
As teachers, we want students to have a youthful spirit (however old they may be), but we also want them to bring maturity to the college enterprise. Some students, usually as a result of difficult life experience, arrive at college with such maturity. But many do not. In my experience, mature students are often able to engage with college in very productive ways. Those who do not bring such maturity, however, typically cannot. Such students often find themselves confused or angry or without any real direction.
You also need to understand that the chance to attend college is an opportunity of incalculable value. Because many students take this opportunity for granted, I recommend that community service be a required part of every high school student’s preparation for college. Community service is an excellent way for you to begin building a balanced and mature perspective on life. Such a perspective will be invaluable to you when you attend college. Determining Readiness I have developed a checklist of the college-readiness skills described in this article.
You can use this practical document to track your progress in high school and ensure that you are ready for college by the time you graduate. Visit here to view and print the checklist. Remember: you have four years to develop the skills that you will need to succeed in college. Patrick Sullivan teaches English at Manchester Community College in Connecticut. He is the editor, with Howard Tinberg, of What Is “College-Level” Writing? Reading Comprehension questions: Answer the questions below using evidence from the text in your responses where aplicable. Each response should be no less then four sentences.
Atticus Character Analysis essay help online: essay help online
Atticus Finch is one of the major characters in Harper Lee’s To Kill a Mockingbird. Atticus is a lawyer in Maycomb, the representative of Alabama in state legislature, the defendant of Tom Robinson, and the father of Jem and Scout Finch. Throughout To Kill a Mockingbird, Atticus is portrayed as a man of integrity, great courage, and a parent who is determined to show his kids what is right and what is wrong. Atticus Finch shows integrity and good morals in many different ways. One way is when Mr.
Cunningham, a client of Atticus’, can not come up with the money to pay him for his service, Atticus accepts payment in vegetables and other things with no questions asked. When Walter Cunningham said, “Mr. Finch, I don’t know when I’ll ever be able to pay you. ” Atticus replied, “Let that be the least of your worries, Walter. ” (pg. 20) This shows good morals because Atticus knows what he is doing was the right thing by helping out the Cunningham family. The second way Atticus shows good morals is when he says “I do my best to love everybody…
I’m hard put, sometimes–baby, it’s never an insult to be called what somebody thinks is a bad name. It just shows you how poor that person is, it doesn’t hurt you. “(pg. 108) Unlike a lot of people in Maycomb who are racist and only focus on social class, Atticus tries to see the good in everybody. Lastly, Atticus shows good morals by having an understanding attitude. He forgives Mrs. Dubose for being so rude to his kids and forces Jem to read to her. When she dies, he talks to Jem and Scout about how courageous she was for trying to resist her morphine addiction.
Atticus once said, “You never really understand a person until you consider things from his point of view. ” (pg. 30) This shows integrity because he is very understanding and accepting. Atticus is not only a man with integrity, but he is a man with courage. He shows courage in defending Tom Robinson, a black man accused of raping a white woman, when no one else will. Everyone in the town looks down on Atticus for standing up for Tom, but Atticus continues to defend him in and out of court, because he knows what he is doing is right.
He tells Scout, “You never really understand a person until you consider things from his point of view – until you climb into his skin and walk around in it. “(pg. 30) He defends Tom because of this reason, even though he knows he is going to lose. Also, when Atticus is talking about Mrs. Dubose and what a courageous woman she is, he says, “I wanted you to see what real courage is, instead of getting the idea that courage is a man with a gun in his hand. It’s when you know you’re licked before you begin but you begin anyway and you see through it no matter what.
You rarely win, but sometimes you do. ”(pg. 112) Atticus takes this in defending Tom Robinson because he is seeing through the case no matter what. He probably won’t win, but he might. Lastly Atticus shows courage when Scout asks him “If you shouldn’t be defending him, then why are you doin’ it? ”(pg. 75) Atticus tells Scout that he wouldn’t be able to hold his head up in the town or tell them what to do anymore. Atticus knows that he shouldn’t be doing it, but he does anyway because he feels that it is right.
Throughout the entire book, Atticus is shown as a great father. He is an expert in dealing with children and treats his own with a lot of respect and fairness. Scout says, “We were far too old to settle an argument with a fist-fight, so we consulted Atticus. Our father said we were both right. ”(pg. 3) This shows that Atticus is looked at as a voice of reason when his kids are arguing. He was very fair when saying that they were both right, making it so neither of his kids were left feeling upset.
A second time Atticus shows he’s a good parent is when Miss Maudie and Scout are talking, Miss Maudie says that, “Atticus Finch is the same in his house as he is in the public streets,” (pg. 46) He deals with his kids as if they were adults and doesn’t try to hide the world from them. Lastly, Atticus Finch shows good parenting skills another time when he says, “When a child asks you something, answer him, for goodness sake. But don’t make a production of it.
Children are children, but they can spot evasion faster than adults, and evasion simply muddles them. ”(pg. 87) He knows his kids are young and are not adults, but he respects them and does not lie or try to avoid certain things. In conclusion, Atticus is a very respected man. He constantly shows great courage and bravery throughout To Kill a Mockingbird as well as showing integrity, good morals, and very good parenting skills. Atticus finch represents a type of person that everybody should try to be, and who many people in the town of Maycomb look up to.
Emergency Preparedness and Disaster Response persuasive essay help: persuasive essay help
A disaster is an event that is a natural or man-made occurrence that can disrupt or destroy the lives of those it affects (Stanhope & Lancaster, 2014). Management of a disaster includes four phases; prevention, preparedness, response and recovery (Stanhope & Lancaster, 2014). Hawaii’s isolation in the pacific lends itself to the possibility of many disasters from; floods, hurricanes, tsunamis, earthquakes, pandemics, and volcano eruptions (Schaefers, 2014). The purpose of this paper is to study emergency preparedness and response to flooding in Hawaii, and the role of the professional nurse in such a disaster.
The Role of the Nurse There is a propensity for flooding in Hawaii due to heavy rains, tsunamis and hurricanes. Due to the isolation of the island, community measures must be taken to become self-sufficient and prepared for recovery from a disaster. Flash floods in Hawaii can occur anytime and are recorded most during the wet season which runs October thru April (“Flash Floods,” n. d. ). “Flooding is the leading cause of direct weather deaths in the state of Hawaii” (“Flash Floods,” n. d. , para. 2).
Public Health Nurses (PHN) serve a vital role in the mitigation or prevention of disasters (Baack & Alfred, 2013). In order for nurses to assist in disaster preparedness they should be prepared themselves by addressing their own needs for safety, and by practicing self-health (Stanhope & Lancaster, 2014). The unique role of the PHN in a disaster includes being first responders and triaging the injured, ongoing surveillance of the emergency, rapid needs assessment, and skills in communication to provide the community with accurate and timely information (Stanhope & Lancaster, 2014).
The need for increased nursing support during a disaster is much greater than at any other time, but research has showed that many nurses are not adequately prepared for this role due to lack of training or competence (Baack & Alfred, 2013). The best way for the PHN to be prepared for an emergency is to participate collaboratively with community resources including local hospitals, health care centers, and state disaster teams.
Training on specialized teams such as; Disaster Medical Assistance Team (DMAT), Medial Reserve Corps (MRC), and the Community Emergency Response Team (CERT) provide opportunities for the nurse to prepare themselves for a disaster (Stanhope & Lancaster, 2014). Training for disaster preparedness increases the likelihood that friends, family and neighbors will be ready and resilient (“HMRC,” 2014). In regards to flooding in Hawaii, nurses can educate the public in ways to avoid injury and death during a flood.
Teaching the safest route to high ground, what emergency materials they should have on hand, and not to drive through a flooded area (“DEM: flash flood,” n. d. ). The PHN uses clinical decision making skills during a disaster such as; knowing the disaster plans for their community, assisting in triage of injured, preventing further injury to volunteers trying to help, and collaborating with local agencies (Stanhope & Lancaster, 2014). Nursing Strategies Hawaii’s location in the Pacific Ocean requires that we be self-reliant, quick to recover, and quick to respond (“HMRC,” 2014).
One best practice is to assist the community in preparing for an emergency. Education on what needs to be in a 7-day disaster kit is essential since we depend heavily on shipment of foods through our harbor and our energy supply is challenging (“DEM: flash flood,” n. d. ). Handing out fliers on emergency kit preparation to the community through emergency preparedness fairs and health centers is one way to educate the public. During the recovery phase, the PHN assists the community to return to a state of normalcy as quick as possible.
Recovery is often difficult and requires long-term support of the community health nurse in collaboration with state and national efforts aid (Stanhope & Lancaster, 2014). A nursing approach to recovery is to remain flexible and continually assess community needs and determine interventions that help to achieve pre-disaster life (Stanhope & Lancaster, 2014). Many of Hawaii’s PHN are not prepared for an emergency or disaster so training through participation in disaster drills or actual disaster events is crucial (Baack & Alfred, 2013).
A best practice strategy is participation in one of the Hawaii disaster preparedness organizations such as; The Hawaii Medical Reserve Corps, which members are a cumulative of physician and nurse volunteers who want to serve their community when a disaster or public health emergency strikes (“HMRC,” 2014). The attendance of meetings, participation in preparedness exercises, and assistance in non-emergent community health activities all help the PHN to be prepared to respond quickly when needed in a disaster (“HMRC,” 2014).
Summary Hawaii is known for its natural disasters from floods, earthquakes, and the changing environment, and also from potential pandemics due to the influx of worldwide visitors. We as nursing professionals must be ready and prepared. The role of the nurse in a disaster or emergency is one of self-preparation, mitigation, and community assessment. Strategies to improve response to a disaster includes education of the community, collaboration of resources, and adequate training of the PHN.
United Cereal college application essay help online: college application essay help online
Strategically, do you think Healthy Berry Crunch should become the company’s first “Eurobrand” and be introduced in a coordinated manner throughout Europe? Or should the new product introduction be limited to a single or small group of countries? Support your response. I strongly believe that Healthy Berry Crunch should be rolled out in Europe, with its starting point in France, with support from Jean-Luc Michel, with supervision of Mrs.
Brill, and seeing that the launch and acceptance receives a positive reaction from the market, migrate its next roll out phase into Spain, due to geographic proximity, and closeness of cross-cultural patterns, which could prove successfully. After these two phases of development, the product should be rolled out to England.
The team structure has to be integrated gradually in order to avoid major conflicts as seen in the past, still ensuring that the respective country managers still hold a position of power and freedom in development, and don’t feel that their position has been challenged. By having the CMs from France and Spain by Mrs. Brill’s side, the management structural changes could be done in a less painful process, and emphasizing cross-country training, in order to slowly adapt future country markets, could present a solution to the complexity problems found by James Miller.
In essence, United Cereal has to be proactive and act before the competition, introducing a staple product, and profiting for the short competitive advantage that could be established before Cereal Partner enter the market, and through the knowledge of the European Technical Team, re-develop nutrition facts and tastes, following the first feedbacks received, as well as after the competition launch.
In my opinion changing the company’s structure on a coordinated and gradually fashion, the potential for success and adaptability is higher. Since all the European CMs presented a great entrepreneurship trait, the adaptation to the new structure has great possibility to succeed, reducing the amount of resistance from the local teams.
Finally, following the original philosophy and company culture, the European Country Managers should have no problem in “honoring the past while embracing the future”. By following the company’s core mission, which has proven to be successful for over a century, the “rest” is just a matter of adapting their brand to the local regulations, cultural market relationships, and local taste. That’s where the expertise of the CM lies and the sense of still be in charge can prevail.
Cause and Effect admission college essay help: admission college essay help
With more mothers entering the workforce, children are learning to depend more on themselves or other relatives to get what they need. As more mothers are away at work, dads often become the primary caregiver in the home. The increasing number of mothers in the workforce has created time conflicts for many families. Families are trying to find alternative ways to do the work traditionally done by the stay-at-home Mom. Some is done by other family members, some is bought from third parties like daycare workers or house keepers, and some is simply left undone.
Working mothers get time away from their family, to think in quiet and to focus on something other than the relentless drumbeat of children’s needs. Even working mothers in jobs that involve serving customers may find that their kids’ demands are the most relentless. Every working mother who has enjoyed a peaceful cup of coffee at work knows what I’m talking about. A lunch break spent running errands or getting a hair cut can still be a welcome break from children. Someone recently asked me why daycare children are so confident and outgoing.
While I don’t feel that statement is universally true, I do believe that being in child care helps kids to develop independence and confidence. Every day they separate from their moms and dads, and things turn out okay. It’s wonderful to see children develop loving relationships with their caregivers, and learn different things from them than they would have learned from their parents. Exposure to multiple perspectives — both caregivers and other kids — makes children more resilient and able to interact with a range of people as they grow up.
That’s a recipe for success in life. Mothers have to enter the workforce to support their family. This hasn’t always been the case as we know from looking at our past. It was normal for the father to work and the mother to stay home with the children. Unfortunately, times have changed and divorce rates have gone up. To keep up with the rising costs and the splitting of a household, mothers have joined the workforce to help provide for the home. This now raises the question, if the mother is not home with the kids, how are the children effected?
Three possible ways that children are affected from mothers entering the workforce have to grow up in daycare, becoming more independent, and being less involved with family. The first possible effect is a child having to grow up in daycare. With the need for more income, moms are no longer staying home. Children are now being taken care of all day—and sometimes night—by the daycare facilities. I am a single mother and I have to take my daughter to daycare five days a week. If I did not have my daycare facility to take my daughter, I would not be able to work.
The only thing that is wrong is that these facilities have become the place for children to learn valuable life lessons. What used to be the mother’s duty is now being placed upon the daycare centers. They are helping nurture and teach these children how to share, potty train, respect others, and so many other valuable life lessons. All these things used to be the job of the stay at home mom. I miss being there for the life lessons, but I have to support my family. I also have to deal with my child getting sick more often. She is normally around six to eight kids every day
NSA’s invasion of privacy history essay help: history essay help
Whether it is calling someone on your phone or online shopping on the computer, people are more connected than ever to the internet. However, a person might be oblivious to the fact that they are being watched using these technologies. The NSA (National Security Agency) is an intelligence organization for the U. S. to protect information systems and foreign intelligence information. Recently the NSA has been accused of invading personal privacy through web encryption, tracking, and using personal information for their own uses and without permission.
The surveillance of the NSA produces unlawful invasion of privacy causing an unsecure nation. The NSA surveillance executed an unlawful invasion of privacy through tracking. They were caught tracking people’s cellphones, but the information gathered was supposedly never used. They have no right to track people’s cellphones because it is considered an invasion of privacy. According to Wyden the NSA is quite secretive about the collection of tracked cell data. “…the intelligence leadership has decided to leave most of the real story secret-even when the truth would not compromise national security” (qtd.
in “NSA Chief says”). The NSA is keeping information from people which create a less secure nation. This clarifies that the NSA is hiding more than just the information on the tracked cellphones. McDonald described the NSA’s surveillance as, “It’s like peekaboo, right? You have an entire world watching you and you just don’t know it” (qtd. in Chuang). She describes what it is like to be under NSA surveillance and not know anything about it. McDonald clarifies that by having the NSA track a person they are invading their privacy.
This demonstrates that the NSA can track a person at any given time to see what they’re doing and the person could be clueless about it. The author states that, “The Times reported that the NSA was exploiting huge collections of personal data to create sophisticated graphs of some Americans’ social connections. The newspaper said the private data included Facebook posts and banking, flight, GPS location and voting records. ” (“NSA Chief says”). This implies that the NSA unlawfully tracked people using private data for exploiting.
The NSA exploited many sources in order to attain information for their own use. They gave out information unlawfully that people could have been able to track the person. Nevertheless, tracking is acceptable if they track someone who is threatening the nation, however all information gathered must be reported. In summation, the NSA should be accused of unlawfully tracking because it is not only an invasion of privacy, but it also makes the nation unsecure by keeping information, tracking and exploiting.
The NSA executed an unlawful invasion of privacy by utilizing personal information. In an article named “What the NSA might have wanted to learn from tracking your phone,” it states that the NSA did a series of experiments in 2010 and 2011, which gathered location and social network data. This proves that while they were “experimenting” they still gathered data unlawfully. The experimenting of the NSA determines that citizens do not know what their information is being used for and are making people feel less secure. It is wrong for the NSA to distribute personal information.
“On a mission to detect untrustworthy employees, nearly 30 government agencies collected and shared personal information of thousands of Americans, many of whom had no ties to the federal government” (qtd. in Kastrenakes). Americans were tracked even when they had done no harm to the federal government. This justifies that they are invading the privacy of those who have done no harm by distributing their personal information without them knowing. Their personal information was shared to the unknown who could have invaded the person’s security.
NSA has been able to gather private information such as a person’s address, phone number, family members, and even their social security number. Tracking online can have a positive outcome. Many companies have gathered personal information online to target ads with the user’s preferences, but tracking can allow companies to find out your credit card number, where you live and your interests. Hence, the NSA should be incriminated for utilizing personal information that can endanger a person’s security by using information from social networks, experimenting and distributing information.
The NSA performed an unlawful invasion of privacy by using web encryption. Technologist, Christopher Soghoian, states that the NSA used supercomputers to gain access to encryption that provides online privacy and security. “The encryption technologies that the NSA has exploited to enable its secret dragnet surveillance are the same technologies that protect our most sensitive information, including medical records, financial transactions and commercial secrets” (qtd. in Winter). Christopher’s explanation of the encryption technologies describes how anyone could be affected by this surveillance.
This is considered unlawful because the NSA hacked technologies that protect our private information. This affects the security of the nation knowing that it is possible for someone to gain access to information that people have once though were private to them. This is not the first time that the NSA has tried to gain access to private information. In fact, “For the past decade, NSA has led an aggressive multipronged effort to break widely used internet encryption technologies” (Winter). The NSA has put an enormous amount of effort into hacking web encryption.
The NSA has desired to have access to an individual’s personal information. This clarifies that the NSA had always had the intention to hack web encryption and have been planning this for a while. This questions if they are purposely hacking in order to have control of the internet. Encryption not only affects Americans, but it also affects the nation as a whole. “Experts and critics say that while ‘back doors’ may help intelligence gathering, they weaken the Web’s overall security and trust, and could be used against Americans” (Winter).
The author refutes the idea that web encryption can help intelligence gathering. By creating “back doors” the NSA is making the nation unsecure by creating an easier access for foreign countries to gain information. Forming “back doors” loosens the nation’s web security because it allows foreign countries to easily hack the nation’s internet and acquire information that could be used against the U. S. The plus side to using web encryption is that it helps intelligence gathering and helps detect threats toward the nation and foreign espionage.
Even though it may create “back doors” to the internet which spies could have access to, they can easily fix that since they are in charge of protecting U. S. information and tracking the foreign intelligence information. In summation, the NSA should be accused of web encryption because not only does it invade an American’s privacy, but it also makes the internet unsecure by exposing Americans to criminal hacking, unlawful surveillance, and communications against the United States. The examination of the NSA produced an unlawful invasion of personal privacy creating an unsecure nation.
This issue is significant because the nation should be aware of how corrupted the government is that they unlawfully track citizen’s personal information which creates a less secure nation and a less reliable government. The NSA should be accused of invading personal privacy through web encryption, tracking, and using personal information for their own uses and without permission. The unlawful surveillance should be stopped in order to protect the citizen’s security. “We are outraged at the lengths to which the government seems to have gone to intercept data from our private fiber networks, and it underscores the need for urgent reform.
Problems in school writing essay help: writing essay help
Are you or do you know a student that is struggling to do better in school with; understanding the material, doing homework, staying on task, and wanting to succeed? Hear are a few tips that I have observed and have helped many students around me. Teachers, parents, and peers may motivate you to do better in school, but in the end it is your choice to make. They will not be around to help you with everything, every step of the way. Motivation to do better in school, like many other things, has to come from a desire within you.
The two main issues students struggle with are that they are afraid their work may not be good enough and end up over stressing themselves, then there is the fear of being judged by the people they hang out with and those people may look at them differently. These insecurities for some can lead to a student giving up or not trying their best on that assignment and losing their motivation. Once a student gives up, that usually leads to the failure of the class that they have given up in and can later lead to even worse outcomes in the future.
They may feel inadequate with those as well due to insecurities and low self esteem. As a result, the student may be put on academic probation or given a credit recovery class to meet the graduating needs. If a student struggles to get out of academic probation it may have a negative effect on the classes he/she is doing well in. If they are trying hard to work on bringing that falling grade back to a passable grade, it means spending less time on work from other classes which causes them to fall even more behind, and in turn causes stress.
This situation may cause a domino effect on all of their grades to plummet downward; this may lead to simply giving up on school in general. This could possibly creative negative situations such as expulsion from school; not meeting the credentials needed to be in school, and may fail to graduate. The strategies that you could use to do better in school are isolating yourself from distractions, such as, electronical devices, cell phones, IPods, video games, and television. If you do not like working alone you, could find a group of friends to work with and start a study group to help with what you may be struggling in.
You could also find the time to talk to a teacher to ask for additional help or make up work. Setting goals for yourself so you won’t be as stressed time things out to slowly get back on task take things one step at a time would also be a good simple way to get back on track. Many people blame their surroundings for doing so badly in school, when they know it is not true whatever comes around is their choice to how they react to the problem/ situation. You need to be determined to do better in school and become the person you want to be in life it will not come easy. You will have to fight for it.
The role of effective communication english essay help online: english essay help online
Communication is the imparting or exchanging of information by speaking, writing, or using some other medium. With in all health and social care settings workers have to talk to service users. It’s important that they are communicated to in the correct way to way and they are made to feel accepted and respected. Verbal communication Verbal communication is getting across a message, idea, or feeling through the use of mouth. Verbal communication is the main way of communicating face-to-face. The key components of the verbal communication are words, sound, speaking, and language.
Non-verbal communication This is communication without words, the messages we send out with our eyes, facial expressions, hands and arms, gestures and posture. Posture can affect the way interactions are interoperated. This could be the way we sit or stand e. g. sitting with your arms folded could be interoperated as the person “doesn’t care” or “isn’t listening” and leaning back could be seen as the person is relaxed or bored. Whereas leaning forwards could show interest and involvement. The way we move can also effect the way we are interoperated e. g.
The way we walk, move our head, sit, cross our legs can send out messages whether your are bored, happy sad or tired. If you face someone it may come across that you are angry or formal, a slight angle can create a relaxed friendly feeling. Some hand and arm gestures help us understand what a person is saying. Facial expressions can also indicate your emotions and effect the may your communication is being interoperated. For example if a person is sad they may look down and there may be tension in there face, where as a happy person will have wide eyes that make eye contact with you.
You can also tell a persons emotions trough eye contact, if the person has a fixed stare it may come across that they are angry. One-to-one communication When you start a conversation with someone you don’t know well, you should try to create the right kind of feeling. It is important to create a positive emotional atmosphere before you discuss complicated issues or give people information. The people need to feel happy and relaxed to talk to you. Often people start a convocation with a greeting like ‘good morning’ or ‘hello’. You can help the other person stay relaxed by showing you are relaxed and friendly.
Once you have created the good feeling, you can move on to the business (whatever you want to talk about). When you finish the convocation you want to leave the person with positive emotions so you may say something like ‘see you soon’ so the individual feels valued. Formal convocations often follow a three stage model. 1)Emotional warm up stage with a greeting 2)Business or exchange of information 3)Winding down with a farewell e. g. a social worker meeting with a new client will want to make them feel at ease and like they can talk and not feel anxious and worried about sharing information with them.
Group communication Group discussions only work if individuals actually want to be involved. Talking to a group can often make people feel threatened and they may keep quiet to avoid this feeling or to avoid other people’s reactions to their opinions. It is therefore important to make sure the group has the right emotional atmosphere. People in groups often use humour or other friendly behaviour to give the group the right feeling to encourage everyone to talk. In some group talks such as team meeting and class room discussions there is a leader.
Having this leader can be useful to encourage people to express their ideas and opinions and help the group co-ordinate taking turns with talking. The group leader can also help focus the group on one topic. Group communication fails if everybody speaks at once. It is important that people sit in a circle so they can see each other to creating a positive feeling and it makes it more successful in turn taken. e. g. during counselling there may be group sessions for things such as bereavement. The group talk about there experiences of loss as a coping mechanism. Informal communication This is often used when we know people well e.g. family and friends. Some family, friends and local groups may use terms that other people may not understand and have their own ways of speaking. Example “Hiya mate. How’s it going? ”
if you belong to this group you would understand that this is a friendly way a greeting and speaking to one another but to an outsider they may find it hard to understand. Formal communication Health and social care settings can provide both formal and informal communication. If you went to any health and social can setting you may speak to someone at reception who would speak to you in a formal manner.
You would be greeted by a phrase like “Good morning, how may I help you? ” this formal communication is used as it widely understood and shows respect to others. The degree of formality used is called the language ‘register’. Some people may prefer to greeted in an informal manner as it puts them at ease and feel like the person they are speaking to is like them. However in many situations informal language can make people feel that they aren’t respected. If you are formal you may also offend others and come across posh and pretentious. Communication between colleague
Even if you communicate poorly your friends and family usually understand you but communicating with the people you work with can be different because: •It’s important care workers communicate respectfully to each other. Colleagues who don’t show each other respect may not show clients the respect they deserve •You may often have to greet colleagues by asking if they are well and spend time on a warm up talk in order to show them you value them •To demonstrate you are a good listener you will need to listen and remember details of convocations with colleagues •Colleagues have to develop trust in each other.
This way you demonstrate you can respect the confidentiality of convocations with colleagues •Work settings have their own social expectations about the correct way to display thoughts and feelings. These may differ from social expectations when communicating with friends and family. Although communication between colleagues may often be informal but it’s important that care workers use skilled communication to develop respect and trust. Communication between professional people and people using services Professional people, like doctors, sometimes communicate in a specialised language.
A ‘language community’ is a group of people that develop its own special words phrases social expectations and ways of interacting. Professionals are aware they need to translate technical language into simpler terms for the people who use their service. Its important professionals should check they have been understood. Multi-agency working Health and social workers often have to communicate with people who work with different organisations. Example, home care organiser may have to communicate with nurses, doctors, hospital staff, occupational therapists, voluntary group, day care groups and many others.
It’s important to remember people from other group may not understand your service uses needs, formal communication with they may be necessary when talking to a new organisation to give an them a good impression about you. Multi-professional working Professionals from different back ground sometimes work together, e. g. doctors and psychologists, to get the best for the services uses. Communication will often need to be formal and careful to avoid barriers to understanding. This may be a doctor referring a patient to a councillor after the death of a family member.
Multinational companies grad school essay help: grad school essay help
To a lesser extent, multinational corporation such as Wal-Mart are harmful to the global economy. Multinational corporation is a corporation or company that is registered in more than one country or that has operations in two or more countries. Global economy generally refers to the economy, which is based on economies of all of the world’s countries’ national economies. Also, global economy can be seen as the economy of global society and national economics. Globalization is the process by which businesses or other organizations develop international influence or start operating on an international scale.
Wal-Mart is an example of globalization due to the fact that Wal-Mart is present in multiple countries and it unites foreign countries with jobs. Sam Walton founder of Wal-Mart was born in 1918 in Kingfisher, Oklahoma. Mr. Walton opened the first Wal-Mart in 1962 at the age of 44 in Rogers, Arkansas. Sam Walton died in 1992. Mr. Walton left many objects and knowledge behind; one thing was this quote “If we work together, we’ll lower the cost of living for everyone, we’ll give the world an opportunity to see what it’s like to save and have a better life.
” In short this meant Wal-Mart was going to build better customer service for its shoppers and they were going to improve the communities that it was present in. The real question is, did Wal-Mart actually do what they said they would do? Wal-Mart may have contributed thousands of jobs. They have even claimed that they supported the communities, and of course kept prices low so you could save. However to a lesser extent multinational corporation such as Wal-Mart is harmful to the global economy because Wal-Mart creates contaminations and destroys many communities.
Wal-Marts main goal is to try to make as much money as possible. For example the company has been caught cutting corners. Also they have been irrational to their employees. Multinational corporations such as Wal-Mart are irrational to the employees because many managers or corporate staffs are racist or sexist to their employees. Wal-Mart does not have the appropriate benefits that an employee needs. They also have immoral pay with horrible hours to go with it. Wal-Mart has been racist to their employees, by insulting them verbally with stereotypical traits that fall from their heritage.
For example they have used racial wording to black people. They have also been sexist to woman by putting them down and not giving them the proper rewards they so desperately work for. A example of this is a woman denied a mangers position because she was a woman. The employees’ benefits are immoral. Most employees have to seek government funding to support their families. Most employees get there minimum wage of there province or territory which is not so bad, however the manager gives the full time and part time employees hardly any hours, to try to keep the store’s budget low.
Multinational corporations such, as Wal-Mart, destroy part of the environment and community that they are present in. The Wal-Mart franchise causes small businesses to shut down. Their own parking lots are not safe and the stores pollute public rivers and streams. With their low prices and low operating cost small business cannot compete with those prices. Because of this those businesses cannot make money and fall apart. They have sold their store at a lower price then intended because when a Wal-Mart shows up relaters know buildings will become vacant and almost un able to sell unless at a lower price.
Wal-Mart stores pollute rivers and streams by leveeing out pesticides in their parking lots. From that action when weather changings it can cause the harmful chemicals to drip of the product and find it way in to a cities drinking water. In the stores they have cameras to catch what ever is going on, however outside they due not. From this poor choice many crimes have been committed out side the stores own doors such as rape and murder. Also they don’t have someone monitoring the cameras so if something happens, another person would have to help or report it.
Multinational corporations such as Wal-Mart cut corners. Wal-Mart has many sweatshops around the world with inhuman working conditions. Those employees have absolutely no benefits and Wal-Mart use child labor. In the factories, they are mostly located in third world areas, the factories have no air conditioning, unreasonable hours of work with less then a dollar a day for pay. Also in some factories you are almost forced to live with your coworkers in a tiny room with hardly anything to save on money. The pay is even worse for kids because to Wal-Mart they are more expendable.
To a lesser extent Multinational Corporation such as Wal-Mart is harmful to the global economy. Due to the fact that Wal-Mart is racist and sexist to their employees, it does not have the appropriate benefits for their employees. They pollute rivers and streams and destroy small business in a community. Wal-Mart supports child labor and sweatshops. To conclude this position paper multinational corporations such as Wal-Mart are harmful to the global economy because they their true colors of who they are and that all they want to do at the end of the day is make money.
Social Media Is Harmful For College Students college application essay help online: college application essay help online
In recent years, social media sites such as Facebook, Twitter, Tumblr, Instagram, and MySpace have become highly popular. Many proclaim about their benefits due to their effortless way to expand communication, marketing, and networking. However, many fail to discuss their risks and disadvantages particularly in the youthful population specifically among college students. The overuse of these social media sites among college students has many negative effects not only academically, but socially too.
Moreover, social media is harmful for college students because it encourages the misuse of time management, students usually display a poor academic performance, and it exposes the students’ privacy. One of the reasons social media is harmful for college students is because it encourages the misuse of time management. Many students attempt to multitask between assignments and social media sites to ‘make better’ use of their time. However, according to Ellen Goodman “high multitaskers are not better at anything, even multitasking.
They are worse. ” In this high-tech oriented generation, the use of computers is essential for a college student’s success. However, students often immerse themselves countless hours on irrelevant social media sites checking “notifications”, when they should focus most of their time in college related activities and assignments. Based on Clifford Nass’s research in Standford, “high multitaskers focused less, remembered less, and are more easily distracted.
” In addition, because they spend so much time in these social media sites, they waste time that could not only be used for completing college assignments, but time from their sleep. Sleepless students often display a poor academic performance. Furthermore, because students are focusing more time in these social media sites they keep postponing completion of their academic tasks and thereby their personal and organizational productivity is affected and as a consequence their grades drop.
A large number of college students use this sites as a way to connect to other students and people around the world. Often, these sites require its users to create profiles that include pictures, personal information, videos and more. Students believe that their privacy is protected from other users simply by blocking certain information from being displayed and setting their privacy options high. In reality, it is not.
Many students fail to understand that once their information has been placed online it becomes available for anyone, in particularly for schools, government and other institutions. Most colleges before admitting a student will run a full background check, including a social media background. This can potentially affect the student’s acceptance to a college or a job. In conclusion, social media is harmful for students in many ways because it distracts the student’s time management skills thus affecting their academic productivity, it negatively affects their grades and it exposes their private life to anyone.
As social media sites like Facebook, Twitter, Tumblr, Instagram, and MySpace continue to grow in popularity among college students, prioritizing educational requirements over the use of social media sites will get harder. As stated by Clifford Nass “high multitaskers couldn’t shift well from one task to another and they couldn’t organize well. They couldn’t figure out what was important and what wasn’t. ” Students must find a balance between what is truly important academically and what is not, otherwise their performance in college will continue to be negatively affected.
Observation and Floor Plan assignment help sydney: assignment help sydney
There are lots of different ways you can observe a child and each will have a different purpose and give you a different outcome, below I have listed a few different types of observations you can use. Narrative Observation, Narrative observation is a detailed account of everything that you see a child doing, it helps if you have a clear focus for your observation so that you can choose an appropriate activity to observe. It can give lots of information in all areas but can also be difficult to record everything you see and if other distractions arise important events can be missed.
This sort of observation can be done at any time and no preparation is needed, you should observe for a short time, about10 – 15 minutes. It can be hard to observe so closely and write down everything that you see for much longer. The Pros are, collection of detailed, descriptive narrative data concerning literacy development, used plain instruction, can be used throughout the year. The Cons you may not be able to do them in the setting as the planning may not be right for this type of observation, you need to have a great deal of expertise and objectivity.
Tracking Observation A tracking grid observation (also known as mapping ) is where the observer maps wherever the child goes within a given period on a floor plan of the room. The time the child spends at each area/activity should also be recorded on the floor plan, the observer plots the child’s direction onto the floor plan using a dashed line. Tracking grids are used to observe attention span and it also records the activities that children play at most frequently.
It is always useful to have a floor plan already made up so you are ready anytime to do one. Time sampling observation The child is observed at specific intervals e. g. every 15 minutes throughout the session or for how long is required. More information may be gained as you are observing over a longer period of time but things may also be missed in-between time slots. The Pros for this are systematic and efficient, adaptable for use in various settings for various subjects; large numbers of observations can be collected.
The Cons recording of frequencies takes behaviour out of context, no indication of quality of events and they can be easy to overestimate frequencies of behaviour and to inaccurately record durations. Event sampling observation Is a good way to observe the child in the different activity’s to build up a pattern of a child’s behaviour over a period of days or weeks, for example to discover what provokes tantrums, or how a child reacts to leaving their carer at the start of each day. You may have to ask other adults to help observe as things could be misses.
The Pros for this are behaviours are examined in context of antecedents and consequences, relevant features surrounding an event are explored and understood uses event sampling. The cons are time intensive, Requires expertise and highly refined observation skills and objectivity can be compromised. Sociogram This gives information on who children like to play with although is not always accurate as some children may just say the name of the child across the room or who they just played with. It gives a quick overview of the social structure of the group.
MidTerm Study Guide research essay help: research essay help
The Midterm Exam is “open book, open notes. ” The maximum time you can spend in the exam is 3 hours. If you have not clicked the Submit For Grade button by then, you will be automatically exited from the exam. In the Midterm Exam environment, the Windows clipboard is disabled, so you will not be able to copy exam questions or answers to or from other applications. 2. You should click the Save Answers button in the exam frequently. This helps prevent connection timeouts that might occur with certain Internet Service Providers, and also minimizes lost answers in the event of connection problems.
If your Internet connection does break, when you reconnect, you will normally be able to get back into your Midterm Exam without any trouble. Remember, though, that the exam timer continues to run while students are disconnected, so students should try to re-login as quickly as possible. The Help Desk cannot grant any student additional time on the exam. 3. See the Syllabus “Due Dates for Assignments & Exams” for due date information. 4. Reminders You will only be able to enter your online Midterm Exam one time. Click the Save Answers button often.
If you lose your Internet connection during your Midterm Exam, logon again and try to access it. If you are unable to enter the Midterm Exam, first contact the Help Desk and then your instructor. You will always be able to see the time remaining in the Midterm Exam at the top right of the page. 5. Assessments with Multiple Pages Make sure you click the Save Answers button before advancing to the next page (we also suggest clicking on Save Answers while you are working). Complete all of the pages before submitting your Midterm Exam for instructor review.
Do NOT use your browser’s Back and Forward buttons during the Midterm Exam. Please use the provided links for navigation. 6. Submitting Your Midterm Exam When you are finished with the Midterm Exam, click on the Submit for Grade button. Please note: Once you click the Submit for Grade button, you will NOT be able to edit or change any of your answers. 7. Exam Questions There are 10 randomly selected multiple choice questions each worth 5 points for a total of 50 points. The Midterm Exam covers TCOs 1-4, 8, 11, and 12 and Weeks 1–5.
The Midterm Exam contains two pages, which can be completed in any order. You may go back and forth between the pages. The Midterm Exam questions are pooled. This means that not everyone will have the same questions. Even if you do have some of the same questions, they may not be in the same order. These questions are distributed amongst the TCOs. The entire exam is worth 200 points. On the essay questions, your answers should be succinct, should fully address each part of the question, and should demonstrate your knowledge and understanding in a concise but complete answer.
Most essay questions require answers that are a couple of paragraphs (not a couple of sentences) that directly speak to each part of the question. Some students opt to work on the essay questions first, due to their higher point value and the length of time needed to adequately address each question, but this is entirely your choice. Remember to always use proper citation when quoting other sources. This means that ANY borrowed material (even a short phrase) should be placed in quotation marks with the source (URL, author/date/page #) immediately following the end of the passage (the end quote).
Changing a few words in a passage does NOT constitute putting it in your own words and proper citation is still required. Borrowed material should NOT dominate a student’s work, but should only be used sparingly to support your own thoughts, ideas, and examples. Heavy usage of borrowed material (even if properly cited) can jeopardize the points for that question. Uncited material can jeopardize a passing grade on the exam. As a part of our commitment to academic integrity, your work may be submitted to turnitin.
An online plagiarism checking service. Please be VERY mindful of proper citation. 8. Some of the key study areas are below. Although these are key areas, remember that the exam is comprehensive for all of the assigned course content and that this study guide may not be all inclusive. TCO 1 – Definitions of Technology and Science, the Three Technological Revolutions, Technological Systems, Week 1 Lecture, Week 1 Readings TCO 2 – Technology and Historical
Change, the Industrial Revolution, Technologies in Different Cultural Contexts, Week 2 Lecture, Week 2 Readings TCO 3 – Technology and the Arts, Digital Technologies, Collaborative Technologies, Week 4 Lecture, Week 4 Reading TCO 4 – The Cultural Impact of Technologies (Computers, Cell Phones), Technologies as Artifacts and Ideas, the Social Shaping of Technology, Week 3 Lecture, Week 3 Readings TCO 8 – The Industrial Revolution and the Steam Engine, Determinism and Its Critics, Week 2 Lecture, Week 2 Readings TCO 11 – Research Methods, Research Sources, Week 1 Tutorial TCO 12 – Potential Impact of Emerging Technologies (GMOs, nanotechnology, robotics), Week 3 Lecture, Week 3 Readings 9. The readings from the first four weeks are emphasized in this exam. Please make sure that these are read and that you participate in the discussion of these readings. Areas that were discussed in the threads will be prime targets. 10. Assignments will also be prime targets for revisiting. 11.
Reviewing the TCOs, which I have listed below for your convenience, will also be a great preparation for the Midterm Exam. 1 Given one or more examples of major technology development projects based on scientific theory, such as controlled heavier-than-air flight or the Manhattan Project or cloning, develop a definition of technology that includes a clarification of its relationship to science. 2 Given a historical turning point, such as the fall of the Roman Empire, the Crusades, the Protestant Reformation, the growth of cities, or the collapse of the Soviet Union, establish the role of technology in triggering the event and shaping its outcomes.
Given an account of a stylistic trend in an art such as painting, music, literature, theater, or film, determine what technologies were involved and how they affected the evolution of the respective art. 4 Given examples of the widespread adoption of a technology that changes the culture of a society (e. g. , cars, computers, cell phones, etc. ), analyze the technology and the patterns of its adoption to identify the sources of the technology’s influence. 8 Given a consequential technological invention, such as the printing press, the telephone, the automobile, the microchip, or the Internet, assess the cultural, economic, or social changes brought about by the invention.
Given a process for defining and limiting a topic, participate in a research project as a member of a student team that investigates, formulates, and presents its analysis of (a) an issue associated with a technology, (b) the characteristics of the technology’s development, (c) its present and likely future impact, and (d) the ethical or moral issues arising from the development or implementation of that technology. 12 Given an emerging technology, evaluate its future prospects by identifying the cultural and social factors that may prevent or promote its successful application. Finally, if you have any questions for me, please post them to our Q & A Forum or e-mail me. Good luck on the exam!
Marbury vs Madison writing an essay help: writing an essay help
On President John Adam’s last day in office, March 4 he appointed forty-two justices of the peace and sixteen new circuit court justices for the District of Columbia as an attempt by the federalists to take control of the judiciary before Thomas Jefferson took office. The commissions were signed and sealed by President Adams, but they were not delivered before the expiration of Adams’s presidency. Jefferson, the president succeeding Adams, refused to uphold the new judicial commissions, claiming that, because the commissions had not been delivered during Adam’s term, the new administration was not required to honor them.
William Marbury, one of the intended justices of the peace, applied to the Supreme Court for a writ of mandamus, which would require James Madison, the Secretary of State, to deliver the commissions. While Marbury did have a right to the commission as soon as it was signed by President Adams, he did not, by law, have right to a writ of mandamus. The Supreme Court decided that Marbury could not force Madison to deliver the commission and, therefore, Marbury lost the judicial position. Marbury v. Madison set the precedent for how the judicial branch could check the powers of the executive and legislative branches.
In the end, what made the case important was that it established the concept of judicial review, meaning that the Courts claimed the exclusive right to decide what is and what is not allowed by the Constitution. Marbury v. Madison On President John Adam’s last day in office, March 4 he appointed forty-two justices of the peace and sixteen new circuit court justices for the District of Columbia as an attempt by the federalists to take control of the judiciary before Thomas Jefferson took office.
The commissions were signed and sealed by President Adams, but they were not delivered before the expiration of Adams’s presidency. Jefferson, the president succeeding Adams, refused to uphold the new judicial commissions, claiming that, because the commissions had not been delivered during Adam’s term, the new administration was not required to honor them. William Marbury, one of the intended justices of the peace, applied to the Supreme Court for a writ of mandamus, which would require James Madison, the Secretary of State, to deliver the commissions.
While Marbury did have a right to the commission as soon as it was signed by President Adams, he did not, by law, have right to a writ of mandamus. The Supreme Court decided that Marbury could not force Madison to deliver the commission and, therefore, Marbury lost the judicial position. Marbury v. Madison set the precedent for how the judicial branch could check the powers of the executive and legislative branches.
In the end, what made the case important was that it established the concept of judicial review, meaning that the Courts claimed the exclusive right to decide what is and what is not allowed by the Constitution. Marbury v. Madison On President John Adam’s last day in office, March 4 he appointed forty-two justices of the peace and sixteen new circuit court justices for the District of Columbia as an attempt by the federalists to take control of the judiciary before Thomas Jefferson took office.
The commissions were signed and sealed by President Adams, but they were not delivered before the expiration of Adams’s presidency. Jefferson, the president succeeding Adams, refused to uphold the new judicial commissions, claiming that, because the commissions had not been delivered during Adam’s term, the new administration was not required to honor them. William Marbury, one of the intended justices of the peace, applied to the Supreme Court for a writ of mandamus, which would require James Madison, the Secretary of State, to deliver the commissions.
While Marbury did have a right to the commission as soon as it was signed by President Adams, he did not, by law, have right to a writ of mandamus. The Supreme Court decided that Marbury could not force Madison to deliver the commission and, therefore, Marbury lost the judicial position. Marbury v. Madison set the precedent for how the judicial branch could check the powers of the executive and legislative branches. In the end, what made the case important was that it established the concept of judicial review, meaning that the Courts claimed the exclusive right to decide what is and what is not allowed by the Constitution.
Clash of Cultures ccusa autobiographical essay help: ccusa autobiographical essay help
The Economic Structure of the Native Americans were the trading of food, weapons, Traveling Items Routs, and the trading of jewelry. After the Europeans has settle with the Native Americans in the early seventeen and eighteen century the trading grounds were to be called the middle ground between the Natives and the European trader. New England colonists had tapped into a sprawling Atlantic trade network that connected them to the English homeland as well as the West African slave coast, the Caribbean’s plantation islands, and the Iberian Peninsula.
Colonists relied upon British and European imports for glass, linens, hardware, machinery, navigational instruments, paint, and other household items. In contrast to the southern colonies, which could produce tobacco, rice, and indigo in exchange for imports, New England’s colonies could not offer much to England beyond fish, furs, and naval stores.
Nevertheless the New Englanders built a thriving mercantile network and a lucrative shipbuilding system; after all, they needed fishing boats, and the regional economy quickly became dependent upon the sort of trade that only ships could produce at the time Money in the mid-Atlantic colonies came from fishing, lumbering, shipbuilding, and farming. The mid-Atlantic’s vast wealth of natural resources allowed the region to be very economically successful in many industries. Surplus crops and other colonial goods were exported by merchants to Britain and the West Indies.
Manufacturing was another main part of the economy. Lumber mills were opened and many people exported cut logs. Many grist mills, places where people could pay to have their grains ground in to powder, were opened as well. People also began to run companies that made bricks. Women also began to take a role in the economy. Women would often do piece meal work. This was done after hours in the home and usually included spinning, laundering, or making butter. Some women also ran farms and businesses including clothing and grocery stores, bakeries, and drug stores.
They began to practice medicine and work as nurses, doctors, or midwives. However, women often could not work outside the household without their husband’s permission. The Southern colonial region’s economy was mainly agrarian or agricultural. Western lands had small farms that were mostly family owned. These farms grew fruits, vegetables, corn, and grain and could grow enough crops to trade. Eastern lands had large plantations. These farms grew cash crops, which usually included indigo, rice, and tobacco.
Plantations were usually self-supportive and isolated from others. Many had doctors, blacksmiths, and many slaves. Slaves were brought over on ships and sold as property. They were forced to do all the plantation work including working on the farm, repairing equipment, cooking, and being a maid or nanny. Many colonies had slave codes, laws about slavery, which helped to control slaves. There was very little manufacturing, but the extensive river system allowed for an abundance of trade.
Merchants exported materials for shipbuilding (wood, tar, pitch, and turpentine), crops, and deerskins to overseas markets and northern colonies. Colonization was simply an extension of the trading ties that existed for over 400 years between Africa and Europe. Peasant agriculture characterized most parts of the region and there was no money economy. Production patterns were conditioned by land availability. Trade involved slaves, gold, ivory, salt, and other commodities. Trade in slaves is argued to have deprived the region of enormous human capital.
The trade in different items continued until the middle of the 19th century, when European governments decided to take administrative control of the regions they traded with the decision to colonize large parts of Africa was driven by a need to support the industrial revolution with undisrupted flows of raw materials in large quantities, cheap labor, and the need for new markets for industrial goods strategic competition among European powers, both politically and militarily, and individual hot heads (adventurers) that sought to achieve fame.
Political Structure These societies continued to exist in bands or small groups of extended families. Only occasionally during the winter or for the purpose of gathering a specific food did several families come together to form a temporary village. Most of the time, though, these small groups pursued their own patterns of movement. This seasonal roaming had the effect of limiting the development of settled societies in large numbers and kept social organization centered around the kinship group. There were no hierarchies of leadership.
Instead the family and social pressure provided order within these small communities. Government continued to be egalitarian and decentralized. An older and experienced man likely directed the activities of the band and organized hunting expeditions, planned migratory movements, and mediated disputes between individuals. The men who became leaders in these societies were probably industrious, generous, eloquent, and skilled in hunting and acquiring food. Most bands also recognized a priest, or shaman, who served as a conduit between the community and the spirit world.
Politics in the colonies were as varied as their religious preferences. “Seventeenth-century New England was governed by Puritans for Puritanism”. The Massachusetts Bay Company stockholders, known as freemen, were empowered by charter to meet as a body called the General Court. The General Court made laws and governed the company. The colonists of New England took the General Court concept and used it to govern their colonies. The General Court ruled that freemen could only be male church members to make sure only godly men could decide government issues.
The number of freemen eventually grew too large so they agreed to send two deputies from each colony to the General Court to act as representatives for the colony The middle colonies were ruled largely by the British monarchy until William Penn was granted land by the throne and formed Pennsylvania. Voters had to be Christian, as well as anyone wishing to hold office, but the local government did not force settlers to attend church or to pay taxes to support the church, as in other colonies. Penn was free to rule his colony as he saw fit, and was answerable to only the king of England.
Penn developed a colonial council made up of tax-paying landowners that had the power to develop laws and administrate the government. He also appointed a governor who had the power to veto any laws passed by the council. A popularly elected assembly served as a check on the council; its members had the authority to reject or approve laws framed by the council. The southern colonies, like Virginia, were ruled by the oldest legislative body in America, called the House of Burgesses. The king of England appointed a royal governor, who in turn selected his council. This body was the upper house.
Representatives from each region in the colony were selected by their inhabitants to form the lower house; the House of Burgesses. Counties were established to provide government on the local level and were administered individually by a board of commissioners known as the county court. These men were responsible for judicial and administrative matters in their area. A large majority of the southern colonies followed the Virginia model of government. Long before any European power came to Africa, there were states and societies with complex political systems and methods for administration.
The powerful ones usually gained wealth at first by monopolizing trade routes passing through their territory. These states had sophisticated structures for administering their local territory. In many cases there was a king or sultan, who often had a highly elevated status, which could be seen by his garb and adornments. Sometimes he was considered divine. He was surrounded, guided, and restrained by lower chiefs and ministers. Yet somehow, when Europeans started conquering the states as colonies, they came to the conclusion that Africans were primitive and unsophisticated, and needed help.
The Europeans then made use of existing (African) political structures, which proved themselves not primitive at all, to run the colonies. Mostly the colonizers centralized power in the hands of the chiefs of the native administration so that these chiefs could better accomplish the tasks given them, like the collection of taxes. Social System The notion of social structure as relationships between different entities or groups or as enduring and relatively stable patterns of relationship emphasises the idea that society is grouped into structurally related groups or sets of roles, with different functions, meanings or purposes.
One example of social structure is the idea of “social stratification”, which refers to the idea that society is separated into different strata, according to social distinctions such as a race, class, disability and gender. Social treatment of persons within various social structures can be understood In New England, high-level politicians gave out plots of land to male settlers, or proprietors, who then divided the land among themselves. Large portions were usually given to men of higher social standing, but every white man—who wasn’t indentured or criminally bonded—had enough land to support a family.
Many New Englanders took part in a sophisticated system of trade in which they exported products to the West Indies where they were traded for molasses, sugar, gold coins, and bills of exchange (credit slips). They carried the West Indian products to New England factories where the raw sugar was turned into granulated sugar and the molasses distilled into rum. The gold and credit slips were sent to England where they were exchanged for manufactures, which were shipped back to the colonies and sold along with the sugar and rum to farmers.
People of the middle colonies were generally grouped into three social classes: the gentry, the rich people and best educated; the middle class, basically farmers and small merchants; and the lower class, sailors and apprentices. The people in the middle colonies lived in houses that were used for everything like work, play and visiting places. Families usually contained at least seven children, aunts, uncles, and grandparents. Slaves rarely live with the families. The father was the head of the household and the mother was considered to be his helper. The houses that they lived in were made mainly out of wood and mud.
These houses usually didn’t have any windows and if they did they were considerably small. The colonists wore clothes that also showed there status in the colony. Most people wore clothes of cotton or linen. The people that were considered to be in the in the gentry class could afford imported materials for better clothes. The other clothes were made by the woman of the household. The clothes were dyed with different kinds of things such as roots, berries, and so on. The key to wealth and power in the Southern Colonies was land ownership. The wealthiest class was the plantation owners.
There were not many major cities in the South, so many of the powerful and wealthy merchants from up North retired to the South and bought plantations. The lowest social class was the slaves. Slaves had no rights and were considered property, not people. Nevertheless, the old social structure was breaking up in the African village. It was a slow and very painful process in conditions of the colonial regime. Forced labour, low prices of agricultural raw materials and burdensome taxes hampered social development and steered it onto a road most arduous for the Africans.
Colonial oppression artificially created an agrarian surplus population, forced the peasant to abandon his farm and go in search of a job to the town, where unemployment was rising. Cultural Values For Native Americans, the self is seen as an integral part of the universe and total workings of the world. Valued attributes of self include bravery, endurance of pain and suffering with patience and silence, controlled emotions, honesty and strength, self-respect and self-worth, respect for others, and individual freedom — meaning to do what one wants as long as it is in harmony with nature.
Relationships are also a key part of Native American life, particularly regarding the family. Group sharing of knowledge and responsibilities is integral to the Native American lifestyle. Generosity is valued, especially in helping others who are less fortunate. According to Native American tradition, equality of position, title, or material possessions. Native Americans are also taught not to interfere with others; direct eye contact, particularly with an elder, is traditionally considered a sign of disrespect. Concerning the aging process, elders are respected for their knowledge and experience.
In fact, in traditional families, it becomes their responsibility to pass down their wisdom and learning to the young. All members of a tribe care for the elderly. Death is an accepted fact of natural life, not to be approached with fear. The soul is believed to be immortal, in the sense of experiencing a “changing of worlds” The New England region was an area of mostly homogeneous culture. The English settled in large groups. The settlers in the New England colonies settled in towns, typically surrounded by 40 square miles of land that was farmed by the individuals who lived in the towns.
Major Occupations in New England While not fertile, towns were surrounded by farms owned by the workers. They had a high degree of mechanical ingenuity and self-sufficiency. In 1633, Boston first exported fish. In 1639, Massachusetts was exempted from paying taxes on fishing boats. The fishing industry was huge by 1700. Over and above normal fishing, whaling was also a major occupation of the region. Individuals from the New England area were heavily involved in commerce. The trade with England allowed ship holders to flourish. Further, they traded with the West Indies and the French colonies to the north.
The culture for the middle colonies include liesure time for activities, religion, and education. The kids in the Middle Colonies would play games. They would stoolball which os like criket. They would play with dolls, marbles, and tops. They would also play blindmans bluff, tag. Religion was important. They would have Sunday survice and gatherings. They had all different religions. Like, Dutch reformed, Angelican, Prespyterian, Cutheran, French, and Huguenots, Congregational, Methodist, Bupist, Quaker, Muravian, and Jewish religions. Education was important. If the kids couldn’t go to school then there parents will teach them.
Usually older kids went to school younger kids would stay back. Girls would learn household and social skills. Boys would learn how to trade and other skills. Most of the people there took up farming because of the fertile plains, which were perfect for growing cash crops. The religion of the colonist was Catholic and Protestant. Maryland was colonized for English Christians so they had religious freedom, but eventually people of other religions settled there. For education, children were home schooled until they were teenagers. They were then shipped off to Europe or college, depending on their profession.
Relationship between individuals recognizes their worth as human beings and not only what they possess or what they can do for each other. However, these can come as secondary considerations, in terms of reciprocity and in terms of inter-personal relationship. People help one another without demanding immediate or an exact equivalent remuneration. Everyone is mindful that each person has something to contribute to his welfare, some time and some how. Religion Traditional practices of some tribes include the use of sacred herbs such as tobacco, sweetgrass or sage.
Many Plains tribes have sweatlodge ceremonies, though the specifics of the ceremony vary among tribes. Fasting, singing and prayer in the ancient languages of their people, and sometimes drumming are also common During the 17th century, New England became a religious refuge for Protestant followers of John Calvin, whose beliefs differed from those of the Church of England. One such group, the Pilgrims, established the Plymouth Colony in 1620 to escape persecution in England. The Puritans, another Calvinist sect, arrived nine years later in Massachusetts. The
Puritans eventually absorbed the Pilgrims. The religious freedom these pioneers sought for themselves, however, was not extended to others. They allowed only Puritan churches and only church members had political rights. Advocates of other beliefs were punished, sometimes harshly. The settlers of mid-Atlantic colonies were from various religious backgrounds; there were Quakers, Lutherans, Congregationalists, Anglicans, Catholics, and Jews. Southern Colonies claimed to have religious freedom but that tended to be a superficial idea. In these colonies Anglican faith was the most predominate.
Anglican included Presbyterian and Baptist. While Protestants were somewhat tolerated most were Anglican. They didn’t really consider Native Americans and slaves religion to be an actual religion. Several people tried to convert slaves and Native Americans to their religion. When slaves began to give in they became predominately Baptist. Islam and Christianity Often the distinction is made in Africa between Islam, Christianity, and “indigenous religions. ” These categories can be problematic as they oversimplify the situation and tend to misrepresent what “indigenous religions” are.
In many ways it does not make much sense to group every religious tradition that seems to have its roots in Africa into a single category called “indigenous” as these traditions are extremely diverse. What’s more, some of the earliest Muslims and Christians were also Africans, leaving a long and rich history of these religious traditions deeply ingrained in certain regions of Africa. The Pequot War started May 1, 1637. Before the war Pequot territory was very small. 250 square miles. The population was very slim also. The main cause of the Pequot War was struggle for control. The English tried to break the trade Pequot had.
Pequot wanted to maintain dominance of the region. Their dominance in the region was political and economic. Even though the War was between the Pequot and the English Puritans, they were not the only ones involved. Many Indian Tribes were involved and the Indians stood behind the English Puritans. It is estimated the English Puritans, along with the Indians kills between 400-700 Pequots. Many Pequots in villages tried to hide in other tribes. Most were caught and killed or given as slaves to tribes that the English got along with. The war went on capturing and killing or enslaving survivors.
After the war, colonists enslaved any survivors and they also outlawed any use or recognition of the name “Pequot”. The war was ended September 21, 1638. Only 200 Pequot children, women and old men survived the War. Without being able to fend for themselves in their existing tribes because of lack of people. The survivors surrendered and gave themselves up as slaves. With the rest of the Pequot people giving themselves up for a life of slavery there was no more Pequot people and no more Pequot Tribe. So the English Puritans had won their victory and gained slaves and a friendship with the Indians.
A Brief Analysis of the Hayward Lumber Company’s Environmental Strategy college application essay help online: college application essay help online
HLC initially looked into FSC-certified wood when custom home-builders began to generate a demand for the material. This consumer base is generally providing a service for luxury home buyers who tend to be less price-sensitive and willing to pay the higher rates in order to claim environmental friendliness. The other portion of their customer base, low-cost builders, did not show an interest in such expensive products despite the ecological appeal. In order to meet the demands of the luxury home buyers HLC dedicated a portion of their inventory holding to FSC-certified lumber, spending twenty-five percent more on the ‘green’ wood.
This company was the only one in the region to take on this endeavor. The ability to provide the eco-labeled FSC wood to builders in the area allowed HLC to set themselves apart from the other suppliers in the area that had refused to lay out the capital for the eco-label. HLC was able to effectively separate themselves from the other suppliers by providing this new and unique service and the consumer base had no other options, ensuring sales. The initial direct investment for FSC-certified lumber was $500,000, giving the firm just over a million board feet.
However, as the firm would have stocked non-certified product instead, the extra cost to HLC was an estimated hundred thousand dollars. The firm was able to sell a large portion of the eco-labelled good at five percent mark up, selling the twenty percent excess at the price of regular lumber. Taking a small loss on the extra inventory affected profit less than allowing the product to spoil. Outside of the direct investment, there are other costs to consider.
Pursuing these green interests and infiltrating the company’s culture with “Hayward’s Green Manifesto” would take time and money, not to mention advertising expenses to inform and attract the eco-friendly consumer base. Full cost to the firm could be estimated to be around one million dollars, depending on sourcing expenses and the costs for pursuing the educational environmental strategy. However, only a portion of this would be viewed as additional cost over the costs of maintaining the previous product line solely.
Hayward had to plan this effort carefully, as FSC-certified product was different than the traditional product that the firm was used to turning over. Sourcing would have to be done carefully by making sure suppliers were adhering to the regulations for harvesting ‘green’ timber. Chain of custody certification costs would be reflected in the costs that Hayward would see in purchasing and selling FSC wood, while HLC dealt with learning and following FSC regulations for sustainable forestry. Due to the costs, this product was, understandably, difficult to source.
Very few areas of woodland worldwide attempted to obtain certification and promote sustainability. This is due in part to the costs of certification and part to the inefficiency costs from the chain of custody. Overall, the supply chain for FSC-certified wood required more controls to limit the losses normal to the production of regular lumber. Dedicated mills or FSC-certified milling time had to be set aside for perfecting the harvested timber and the expensive nature of the product increases the need to cut down on imperfections.
Regulations required the firm to shut down and completely clear premises of non-certified wood before they could begin to handle the premium product, reducing output by time waste. HLC faced holding costs, including the loss associated with selling off excess inventory, due to this as the firm only purchased a few times throughout the year – having to forecast and purchase the good in advance. Green builders most likely do not pose a threat to HLC’s new business. Due to the transport costs and certification costs associated with the product, it would be difficult for green builders to purchase frequently.
One builder may not be able to accurately predict demand for upcoming projects and efficiently purchase the required amount of wood. The article mentions that a lumberyard in the region would cost around $12 million, making it very expensive for a green builder to buy land to appropriately store excess product or safety stock. It would be time-consuming for the green builders, as well, because they may require specific requirements that HLC is used to accomodating. Taking on these extra tasks rather than sourcing from HLC would drastically reduce the time that could be spent on other projects.
HLC has a long-standing history with many subcontractors for providing quality and meeting custom demands and deadlines such as specific delievery instructions to prevent cluttering construction sites. Similarly, HLC is set up specifically to handle incoming wood and abiding by certification standards. Their relationships with sourcing partners also may enable them to acquire the limited eco-label more easily than a builder could. Their plan to become a “one-stop shop” for green building is a strong one.
It enables these builders to obtain the environmentally safe building materials all from one trustworthy supplier – at any time they wish due to the “just in time” approach of HLC. Easing the builder’s procurement process reduces costs further for the builders and promotes a good image of the lumber company. Educating the industry about eco-friendly building tools and materials helps to stimulate demand for the firm, drawing in like-minded consumers that would not hinder the environmental efforts of the company.
HLC could be more efficient at handling FSC-certified wood, however, and the truss plant is a good way to do this. Having these pre-made options for FSC-certified roof and floor trusses would cut down on the need to make the items customly for each builder. Similarly, this option is lower in cost than meeting individual requirements and could draw in the previously unwilling low-cost tract housing builders. The others projects could be sound investments, as well, involving expansion through acquisition and showcasing to attract new consumers and promote the idea of sustainability.
However, taking on all three could be too much for the firm. Hayward could experience many advantages of taking these routes. Not only would it increase the firms standing to the environmentally-conscious part of the world, expansion of the ‘green’ portfolio could help the firm to be one step ahead of this emerging trend – much like the arsenic-free wood decision enabled HLC to capitalize on a market idea before it became a mandate which may have resulted in high cost. Disadvantages could include losing out on the low-end market to which they previously held strong relations with.
This involves loss of supplier relations and consumers, as well. The efforts to transform the industry and incorporate it into Hayward’s ‘greener’ view could prevent this to some degree, especially the truss expansion option. It is a good way to prevent product loss due to exposure to the elements as well as expand on Hayward’s three-part manifesto idea of becoming a one-stop shop. This plan reduces error and imperfections in the products while decreasing time significantly, enabling the firm to hold true to the original model of quality and the Hayward’s family ideal of being “on time, as promised. ”
Walk a mile in someones shoes custom essay help: custom essay help
As we grow our experiences teach us lessons and shape how we view the world. In Plato’s “Allegory of the Cave,” he uses the example of the prisoners to show how our view of the world changes when we are faced with new information that contradicts the reality we thought we knew. The world as I viewed it completely changed when a close friend committed suicide. I learned the true meaning of what it means to “walk a mile in someones else shoes”. Its a saying we all know, but when it comes to actually understanding why someone is the way they are its easier to label them as weird, annoying, or rude. To walk in someone else’s shoes means to put yourself in others position to understand their feelings or actions, no matter what the circumstance is.
Homecoming queen, captain of the cheerleading team, and honors student were a few of my proud labels in high school. I had amazing friends, and an amazing family; I was blessed in every aspect of my life. I can remember being and school and hearing girls complain about the upcoming prom, and watching as a guy would lash out on a teacher. Their actions perplexed me as I labeled them weird and crazy. The truth was they weren’t weird, the girl complaining about prom had never been asked as a date, and the boy yelling at the teacher had so much anger built up from his abusive father that he lashed out on any form of authority. I was blinded from reality because I hadn’t viewed life from their experiences. But that all quickly changed the fall of my junior year.
October second I awoke like any other day to get ready for school. Reaching for my phone to quite my alarm clock I was bombarded with endless text messages. As my eyes wandered over the words “I’m so sorry for your lose” my heart jumped out of my chest. My mind raced trying to figure out what had happened.
As I ran to find my mother down stairs, her faced buried in her hands I knew my life was about to take a big turn. WIth panic burning through my body I sat down as my mother uttered the horrifying news that my friend Emily had killer herself the night before. In that single moment I watched as my life as I knew come crashing down. It was a moment of disbelief, anger, and sadness colliding in my body. The hours that preceded were a blur ; they were filled with phone class, hugs, and endless speeches about how everyone was sorry but I was numb to it all.
My mind took me on a journey through her life as I tried to figure out how the beautiful, powerful, and loving girl I had once knew had been that sad with life. I never fully grasped what made her that sad, but I better understood her actions. Emily had a strong personality and many times she would snap at me daily for reasons that didn’t seem that big, she constantly grumbled about her family, and was easily angered by life’s smallest mishaps. When it was happening I just thought she was over reacting, but now i see she had so much emotion built up that thats how it came out. I always wonder if I would have tried to understand why she was like that if I could have saved her. Losing Emily taught me that you never know what anyone is going through no matter how close you are.
Actions are results of our emotions, so to understand someones actions is to better understand that person. For the girl that took your parking spot this morning she is grieving the lose of her husband, for the man that messed up your coffee, he is fighting an addiction, for the women who was rude to you in line, she just needs someone to tell her her life is going to work out. People are not rude to be rude, they don’t purposely mess up your order, everyone is going through something and we need to step back and realize that.
As Plato explains in “Allegory of the Cave,” our view of the world changes when we are faced with new information that contradicts the reality we thought we knew. My reality was changed with the passing of Emily. The tragedy was horrifying, but its taught me a life changing lesson. I learned how to walk in someone else’s shoes, to understand their feels and actions. Everyone is going through things and we may never know what it is, but if we can step back and try to see the world through their view we can better understand their actions.
Curriculum development for inclusive practice english essay help: english essay help
In the authors essay we will be looking at the theories of others and personal opinions in relation to Curriculum development and how effectively it is followed to ensure inclusivity of all. We will also be identifying and defining issues associated with implementing an inclusive curriculum and what developments have been made in order to include each student into a specific programme. Inclusive curriculum practice refers to the process of developing, designing and refining programmes of study to minimise the barriers that students may face in accessing the curriculum.
By focusing on the core requirements of a course it is possible to identify aspects of the curriculum that might prevent some students from achieving these core requirements. The task is then to redesign the course to reduce or remove these potential barriers. This should not only focus upon current students, but in anticipation of students who may participate in the future and also meeting the requirements of students who do not wish to disclose an impairment, and still assist them in participating to their full potential.
In ones view, Inclusivity should not be believed as a natural outcome from students when entering a learning environment as barriers may be present that may alter the curriculum as it moves with the students. Curriculum was described by John Kerr and quoted by Kelly (2002 p. 12) ‘all the learning which is planned and guided by the school, whether it is carried on in groups or individually, inside or outside the school’. The idea of curriculum is not exactly a new one; the word itself has its roots in ancient Greek and Latin. But the way it is understood and the way that it has been theorised has altered over the years.
Lecturers and professors have all contributed to defining and explaining the curriculum in a series of models that can be used to stipulate in advance what exactly we are looking to achieve and how we are to achieve it, in other words learning is planned and guided. Four main approaches or models to curriculum theory and practice are syllabus, product, process, and praxis. Curriculum as a syllabus, that is to be transmitted, is concerned only with content; it is designed for the student to gain various information and to enable them to pass an examination, for example a Diploma in Bricklaying.
Syllabus with its own history is devised from Greek and Latin origins, meaning to put a plan in to action. I believe it as a body of knowledge to be transmitted or delivered to the students in the best and most effective way. Curriculum as a product is concerned with specific outcomes. Objectives are set, lesson plans are devised and applied, and the outcomes or ‘products’ are measured by the success rate of session outcomes and student contribution to achieving the outcome.
Curriculum as a Process can be described as not a physical outcome but rather the interaction of the author and students, and how effectively knowledge and learning is actually taking place. With each student growing more self aware and confident of applying themselves to the session whether it may be individual or group activities. Lawrence Stenhouse (1975) produced one of the best-known explorations of a process model of curriculum theory and practice.
He defined curriculum tentatively: “A curriculum is an attempt to communicate the essential principles and features of an educational proposal in such a form that it is open to critical scrutiny and capable of effective translation into practice. ” http://cnx. org/content/m13293/latest/ Curriculum as a praxis can also be defined as practice which is explained as not focusing exclusively on individuals alone or even the group, but a more careful attention to the way in which individuals or a group create understandings and demonstrate their opinions.
Such as in sessions that highlight possible experiences or different cultural and racial groups in society, this can play its part in helping students of differentiation come together and challenge opinions, debate, learn, adapt and grow within the teaching and learning cycle. As only very recently being made aware of the term Hidden Curriculum the author was very keen to learn more of what the term or special significance it held in the learning environment.
In college sessions I was introduced to a new term and learned the nature of the teacher-student relationship (respect), the organisation of classes, tracking, and so on are known as the hidden curriculum. The learning associated with the “hidden curriculum” is smuggled in and serves as additional learning from the student’s, the best part is I didn’t even know I was doing it! Hence the term Hidden, the hidden curriculum is all of life’s little associates such as respect, team work, communicating and many more that was not highlighted in my Scheme Of Works but was being carried out by the student.
As an action to ones way of teaching and learning I now intend to adapt my Scheme Of Works to show all or at very least parts of these hidden outcomes, not to pile more work on the student but as an additional learning tool. However in order to do this I must evaluate every session strategically in order to pin point the exact time all the hidden curriculum takes place so I can then implement them into the scheme of works, this will also be an addition to the authors own Individual Learning Plan (I.L. P).
Raised opinions by others say by focusing on the initial stages of a student entering a course it is possible to identify aspects of the curriculum that might prevent some students from achieving. So to assist those, in ones routine the development of strategies are key to removing or reducing potential barriers in the content or delivery of the curriculum, it is important not to make assumptions about the abilities or requirements of students.
Such as, do not assume that a blind student will require all information in Braille, or that a student with dyslexia will need all handouts on a different coloured paper. Although it is a natural instinct of tutors and the author to be anticipatory in overall development of the curriculum, it is necessary to carry out initial diagnostics and hold one to one talks with individual students to determine what strategies work for them and to ensure that their needs are being in an appropriate manner, fully met.
The range in own students’ previous academic experiences means that there is a need to be more explicit about academic practices and processes in the delivery of the curriculum. I clearly describe what is expected by students, for example, explaining how an essay should be structured or in own relations emphasise on how an aim or practical synoptic requires full commitment and a positive demonstration.
When students with previous academic experiences enroll onto a courses it is also sometimes necessary to stretch and challenge the individual in order to help them move higher within the hierarchy, such as an assignment may require the student to explain a certain topic unit or learning outcome, negotiate with the student that due to their previous learning capabilities that a more challenging way would be needed, as I have, requested students to plan, demonstrate, devise risk assessments and method statements and self assess the topic unit or learning outcome.
There are a variety of methods that the author has adopted and implemented into my Scheme Of Works in order to include not just the more able students but the weaker students also, thus ensuring each student is included without being restricted due to the many factors that a student may possess, such as learning difficulties, disabilities, impairments or because of ethnic, race and religious beliefs, In order to build and enhance inclusivity skills in teaching and learning as a teacher I am encouraged to assess own planning, delivery and success via ‘critical reflection’.
Critical reflection occurs when we analyse and challenge the validity of our planned sessions and assess the appropriateness of our knowledge, understanding and beliefs given our present contexts and how we include not just all students but one’s self into the session or possible tutor support in a positive way. Mezirow (1990 p. 177). an adaption of Brookfield (1990) explains that critical reflection involves three phases.
Identifying the assumptions (“those taken-for-granted ideas, commonsense beliefs, and self – evident rules of thumb” that underlie our thoughts and actions. 2. Assessing and scrutinizing the validity of these assumptions in terms of how they relate to our ‘real-life’ experiences and our present context(s). 3. Transforming these assumptions to become more inclusive and integrative, and using this newly-formed knowledge to more appropriately inform our future actions and practices.
As a trainer who works with a very different mix of students such as age and disabilities it is important that all students are made to feel welcome and can express themselves in a constructive way, Some students are content with carrying out the course in the simplest form there is in order to achieve and progress, however other students require a more structured and challenged route that covers all angles of the course and leaves no stone unturned.
The key is to blend each student’s requirements together in order to be delivered as a whole as some students may wish to develop skills of critical thinking, as a certain number of my students challenge what is said or criticising and debating, but this may be an unfamiliar approach to some students who may feel that such discourse is uncomfortable or impossible to achieve.
As i make it clear that students can achieve, and why a specific approach is being used, does help to ensure that all students can flow at their own pace, as well as, adapting or learning new skills in order to achieve their chosen programme, may it be Levels: 1, 2 or 3 and age of students being of very different nature. There are many factors that can affect access to the curriculum and the actual design of the curriculum.
In my subject area of Bricklaying we operate a ‘roll on roll off’ programme, meaning this Monday five new students may enter their chosen diploma level and be of very different age brackets and of very different capabilities and next Monday another different number of students starting with again their individual needs that must be addressed. The ‘roll on roll off’ is then ongoing throughout the year with each student having their own, start, middle and end to the programme and requires that the curriculum is followed.
In ones position, in order to ensure the curriculum is followed and ensuring students are aware of their own position within the curriculum, students are introduced to the course standards as quickly as possible in order to prevent confusion on what is required in order to complete the programme. The method or route taken does improve and in some cases create self confidence and motivation within a student, as they can clearly view what they have achieved and what is left to do. A way in which this can be achieved is known as The Spiral Curriculum.
Neary (2002 p. 104) in a linear approach to the presentation of curriculum content different topics are presented sequentially according to psychological or logical requirements. An alternative approach is that which is sometimes described as a spiral curriculum. As the author has only recently been introduced to the Spiral Curriculum as part of research into this assignment I have adapted the concept idea and transformed it to suit my own student preferences and help them relate the course they are on in a simpler context.
Based on the spiral design this allows my own student’s to be very much involved in their learning journey and can draw out self developmental skills, thus allowing the student to contribute more efficiently without possible discrimination from other students. Spiral curriculum can also be discussed as the whole range of concepts being studied, and as a result students learn about all aspects of their chosen qualification or course, creating a more sense of ownership of how they are going to achieve their overall goal. See Appendix 1 for ones version of the Spiral Curriculum: Stenhouse (1975 p. 24) A curriculum is an attempt to communicate the essential principles and features of an educational proposal in such a form that it is open to critical scrutiny and capable of effective translation into practice.
Ones version of the Spiral Curriculum has only recently been developed by the author and was originally developed by Mary Neary 2002. Although Mary portrays the curriculum differently to ones view I was able to adapt the concept idea and relate the message across own student activity in a way that, the difference between students now and how they were progressing before the introduction of the Pyramid (Spiral) Curriculum has been instrumental to my students way of learning and development.
Students visually see their current standings in the course and what is the next chapter of their learning journey. When considering diversity and inclusion in education it is often tempting to consider the areas that are covered only by legislation, such as: race, disability, sexual orientation, religion, belief, age and gender.
However, students have multiple identities and all students have aspects of their personal lives that will impact upon the classroom context (such as having to act as a carer for a relative or partner, having to work extra hours to earn additional money or have children and family commitments). An inclusive curriculum not only addresses groups of students who are covered by legislation, but also allows flexibility to accommodate issues that can potentially be faced by a much larger group of students.
It has been said that ‘good practice for inclusivity of students is good practice for all’ and by focusing on addressing the entitlements of all students with a range of impairments or obstacles may also benefit the wider student community. Ways in which inclusivity can be achieved can come in many forms such as small groups debate a particular unit that they are learning and peer teach back to other groups by presentations, role playing or possibly in the form of a game in order to highlight certain contexts of the unit.
Although it is not always as simple as it sounds there will be students who may not wish to take part in the exercise due to many different reasons, so it is important methods of inclusion are implemented accordingly such as, handouts or the way in which the activity is carried out as some students may be of different nationality, certain handouts or activities can be in a different language content in order to include each type of student, students with a disability does not mean they cannot take part in the same course as others, which is why I believe in accommodating the students and treat all as equal to those with an impairment or barrier as to those who may not have any barriers that prevent them from succeeding.
I currently have a student that suffers with mental health issues and finds it difficult to carry out certain activities in he’s day to day learning and living, so the student and myself made arrangements that will help reduce he’s issues but still ensuring that the student was included in all activities that are carried out by the whole student group.
Also in my own teaching practice I make students aware of the differentiation of other students within the group which does have its strong points as all students are then respectful of each other and work together in order to succeed as a group and as an individual. When planning and adapting the curriculum accordingly certain strategies and various methods of teaching need to be implemented in order to develop student knowledge and embed mastery and developmental skills in order to include every student and ensure that all student’s can achieve as well as challenging the more able learner with higher developmental tasks.
My methods of teaching can come in a wide form by the use of videos, handouts, diagrams and many more, the role of myself as the teacher is to use as many methods as possible in order to include each students desired way of learning without leading students to believe that the way the session is being carried out is purely to make my role easier but is in fact to stimulate and ensure the students themselves are learning in an holistic way but still achieving the overall aim of the session.
In conclusion students bring a wide variety of barriers or implementations to the table when it comes to education, the task is to address these barriers to learning and devise a way in which all students regardless of differentiation can enter a programme and be made aware of the curriculum in a productive way that will result in each student participating, learning, adapting and enhance their skills in order to achieve a common goal. As the recently developed Spiral Curriculum has helped ones way of teaching, I am also motivated and encouraged to adapt further curriculum material that will enhance own student’s way of learning.
Elizabeth bishop sestina cheap essay help: cheap essay help
Elizabeth Bishop’s “Sestina” is a captivating poem filled with depictions that take the reader to the valleys of sadness and unresolved grief. The poem symbolizes the dynamics of an ongoing life as well as the powers of memory and an unsettled sense of loss. Beyond presenting sadness, the poem conveys the inter-generational challenges posed by a sense of loss and unresolved grief. The writer draws the reader into the poem through her use of personification of inanimate items and associating human feelings to everyday objects.
The structure of the poem as a sestina helps the reader to relate to the main theme through emphasizing on emotive words that demonstrate a sense of grief and unresolved loss. This essay examines the author’s use of symbolism with inanimate objects as well as carefully placed emotive words were effective in conveying the powers of memory and inter-generational sense of loss through time. This sestina by Elizabeth Bishop seem to make the reader emotional even though the actual reasons for the causes of sadness remain unstated.
Tears are a way of expressing sadness and emotions that the reader strongly feel inside, but the grandmother in the poem is struggling and trying very hard to hide or disguise her tears. For the grandmother, the main reason for not letting her emotions overflow might be that she does not want to scare the child or remind her that something terrible is about to happen; perhaps, a possible harm to the child herself. The abstract way Bishop expresses the grief in this poem has a very intriguing nature and has the ability to captivate the reader’s attention.
And while writing the poem it is clear that Bishop was consulting her emotions. This poem creates vivid images and a vague concept in the reader’s minds through the use of symbolism creating a sense of mystery around what causes the grandmother’s sadness throughout the poem. The reasons for the grandmother’s sadness remain a mystery to the reader since there are lots of things that can be assumed as possible reasons. The “dark brown tears” (stanza 4 line 4) mentioned in the poem can be considered as signs that indicates something dark is about to happen.
The rigid house the child draws could also be an indication that their house is filled with sadness. The poem gravitates towards grievance starting from the first stanza. The mood the writer depicts makes the reader construe somewhat a gloomy and stale mood. The grandmother, as presented in the poem, is trying to read jokes from the almanac, which seems to be an annual publication. Although she tries to read an almanac, a material with a light-hearted content, she still remains in a state of sadness.
Her tears could possibly be associated with a yearly event which was foretold by the almanac. What the almanac represents seem to be only known to the grandmother-perhaps something related to the child (paraphrased, Rogers). The use of symbolism is highly effective throughout the poem, especially, when depicting the family dynamics. As the child stares at the “teakettle’s small hard tears” the grandmother hangs up the almanac by its string. When she hung up the almanac by its string, it hovers like a bird: just like the child is hovering upon the grandmother.
The poem also talks about a teacup filled with dark brown tears which is also a sign that something dark is about to happen and also the teacup is filled with dark brown tears just like the grandmother is filled with sadness and emotions. she shivers and thinks the house is chilly, but she just feels that way because she is sad and she shivers because all of a sudden she gets the feeling that she is about to be lonely; therefore, she puts more wood in the stove. The mysterious presentation gives the reader the opportunity to integrate one’s own imagination to the story as portrayed in the poem.
The marvel stove and the almanac seems to know what is about to happen and the reason that the grandmother is sad. Meanwhile, the child draws a rigid house which looks like the house they are living in and the child also draws a man with buttons like tears. Perhaps, the child is drawing someone who is mourning someone who could possibly be a deceased family member; perhaps, the child’s parents or grandfather. In this poem the reader has to interpret grief and emotion differently when reading this poem mainly because the causes for tears, grief, and losses are not stated, leaving the reader to imagine the different possible causes.
The author’s personal background may have contributed to the story being emotionally charged as she herself was an orphan. There is a good chance that the author probably could relate to the grandmother in the poem. The author could also probably understand how awful and sad losing someone you love can feel. The story also seems to indicate that there is an invisible tension between the grandmother and the child because in the child’s head there seems to exist a feeling that something bad is about to happen for which the child is not quite ready.
In the article “Life Forms” by Janine Rogers, it is stated that one possible reason that the child is going to die could possibly be because of a hereditary medical issue. That also reminds the grandmother of someone she lost to that disease before during September; however, the reader of the poem cannot be certain. The phrase “Time to plant Tears” in the end said by the almanac can be a marker that the event that the grandmother was grieving about is going to happen. She feels that by disguising her emotions she is keeping the child safe.
The almanac, therefore, seems to be a reminder of something that will happen periodically; this periodic magazine is an item of some memory to the grandmother. The child on the other hand, does not seem to feel so much grievance or sadness. The child could be the reason why the grandmother is trying her best to hide her emotions. The quote, “little moons fall down like tears from between the pages of the almanac into the flower bed the child has carefully placed in front of the house” might be a symbol of a grave for the child to be buried in.
Starting from the beginning the poem makes the reader carefully investigate the reason for the grandmother’s grief rather in a very circulated and repetitive manner while still being hypnotized by the story she is telling about the grandmother and her grandchild. While this poem may seem straight forward it is more abstract. To summarize, Elizabeth Bishop’s Sestina, “Time to Plant Tears”, is a carefully constructed emotional story between a grandmother and her grandchild. The poem successfully conveys grief and sadness.
In addition to that, it has the ability to fully immerse the reader to give them the experience of what the grandmother is going through. It takes the reader on a sad emotional journey and the most surprising thing about this poem is that the reader cannot be certain about the reasons that caused the grandmother to grieve. From the beginning through to the end of the poem, the author has managed to portray emotions of sadness really well while captivating the reader’s imagination into wondering as to the causes of the unresolved grief and sadness.
The Tempest essay help cheap: essay help cheap
The Tempest: The Interplay between Time, Power, and Supernatural In The Tempest, William Shakespeare portrays multiple themes that are highlighted as the play progresses. He includes the recurring themes of time, struggle for power, and the supernatural. Prospero, and his servant, Ariel, magically conduct a tremendous storm, which forces the shipmates to land on his island. Prospero, the characters on the shipwreck, and Caliban, and Ariel spend most of the play reacting to this event.
Caliban’s character represents a struggle to regain his power, while Ariel has a particular influence on the subsequent plot that relates to the themes of time and the supernatural. A consistent theme throughout The Tempest, is Ariel’s significant role of carrying out Prospero’s powerful mission. Ariel’s presence provides a drama that is calming and mystical. When Ariel is first introduced in beginning of the play he says to Prospero: All hail, great master! Grave sir, hail! I come To answer thy best pleasure. Be’t to fly, To swim, to dive into the fire, to ride On the curled clouds to thy strong bidding task
Ariel and all his quality (The Tempest 1. 2. 224-228). Ariel’s courageous character introduces the concept of magic and supernatural to the play. His presence creates a major storm on King Alonso’s boat. Ariel says, “I boarded the King’s ship; now on the beak, / Now in the waist, the deck, in every cabin, /I flamed amazement” (1. 2. 232-234). By generating this storm, Ariel powerfully influences Alonso’s journey and the ultimate arrival of Ferdinand. The storm was conjured up in such a magical way that not a soul was harmed, and “Not a hair perished” (1. 2. 258).
In addition, the shipmates clothing remained fresh, even after the chaotic storm. Throughout the play, as Ariel puts Prospero’s magic into action, he appears in different forms and can even make himself invisible to the public eye. In act three, during the banquet, Ariel even presents himself in the form of a harpy, a loathsome creature with wings. Ariel also displays the use of magic when Caliban complains to Stephano about how he is tormented by Prospero. During this scene, Ariel, in his invisible state, calls Caliban a liar, tricking Caliban, and Stephano that Trinculo is the man behind the insults.
As the play develops, Ariel enlightens and impacts the characters with his melodious songs. Towards the end of the play, Alonso makes note and comments that the background music is so powerful that it is almost a form of communication. Ariel uses the power of music to guide the characters in the direction towards fulfilling Prospero’s goal. In act three, scene two, Ariel’s music causes Caliban, Stephano, and Trinculo to be distracted from their conversation and leads them to follow after the music. By exhibiting Prospero’s magical commands to perfection, Ariel serves a supernatural role in The Tempest.
One of the major themes of The Tempest is the importance of timing. Prospero conducts his scheme in a very systematic manner. Likewise, Ariel displays an aptitude for time in that he is in charge of maintaining Prospero’s schedule. It is manifested early on that Prospero pays close attention, and displays a consciousness towards time. For example, Prospero asks Ariel, “What is the time o’th’ day? ” and Ariel replies, “past the mid season” (1. 2. 283-284). Prospero then explains to Ariel that the task needs to be completed within a specific timeframe. Prospero says, “The time ‘twixt six and now/ Must by us both be spent most preciously”.
Ariel repeatedly scouts the island, making sure Prospero’s magical plan occurs on schedule and reports back to him. It is striking that Ariel seems to always be present at critical times. In the middle of the play, when Antonio and Sebastian are planning to kill Gonzolo and Alonso, Ariel’s timely presence prevents their plan from following through. He puts Alonso, and Gonzolo to sleep and magically wakes Gonzolo right on time when his and king Alonso’s lives are at risk. Ariel whispers to Gonzolo in the form of song, “…If of life you keep a care, /Shake off slumber and beware.
Ariel alarms Gonzolo to immediately wake up, and ultimately saves his and the king’s lives. Prospero and Ariel regard the essential aspect of time to complete their overall mission as planned. A significant theme of The Tempest is Caliban’s constant struggle for power. Caliban, Prospero’s slave, is a dangerous, unique, monster- like creature. He spends much time in the beginning of the play longing for how the island used to be, when his mother, Sycorax, used to control the island. When Prospero initially resides on the island, he takes over and torments Caliban with slave work.
Caliban demonstrates this desire to be in charge of the island when he says, “This island’s mine by Sycorax, my mother,/ Which thou tak’st from me. ” (1. 2. 396-397). Caliban bemoans the loss of his power on the island and wishes to regain his status. Caliban’s influence on the plot is to directly undermine Prospero. In act four, when Caliban meets Stephono and Trinculo, he becomes drunk and instantly plots to put an end to Prospero’s life. This is illustrated in Caliban’s speech to Stephano and Trinculo when he encourages them to kill Prospero. “This is the mouth o’ th’ cell.
No noise, and enter. / Do that good mischief which may make this island/ Thine own forever, and I, thy Caliban,…” (4. 1. 241-243). His regret of his lost power leads him to try to regain it in a vicious manner. As Stephen Corry states regarding Caliban’s plan, “He’s desperate to get his new clownish mates to kill Prospero by knifing, battering, impaling, braining, or more imaginatively, knocking a nail into his head” (“The Olympics – Shakespeare”). Luckily for Prospero, Ariel distracts the fools with a glistening clothing line and stops Caliban’s plans before they are carried out.
In fact, Ariel’s use of timing is the very thing that undermines Caliban’s quest for power. It is in this part of The Tempest that one can witness how the themes of time and power connect. In summary, the themes of time, supernatural, and Caliban’s struggle for power, play an essential role to The Tempest. As the play unfolds, Shakespeare introduces us to the concept of the mystery in life. So often we think we are in control of our lives; however, this is not always the case. Time after time, there may be forces that we are unaware of that heavily impact the course of our lives and ultimate fate.
George Washington’s Proclamation of Neutrality college application essay help: college application essay help
The French Revolution divided the newly founded country of the United States of America. The country needed to pick a side between the French and the English. The Secretary of Treasury Alexander Hamilton wanted to keep ties with Britain for economic reasons. The Minister to France Thomas Jefferson felt that they were obligated to help France after what they did for the United States during the American Revolution.1
While Hamilton and Jefferson each had their own side with many supporters behind them, President George Washington decided to make America neutral in the war between Britain and France. In April of 1793, President Washington issued a proclamation of neutrality.1 President Washington felt that neutrality was the best option for the foreign affairs of the United States so that it could grow and then later become a powerful nation.
The French Revolution did not involve only Britain and France. Both countries had allies. The countries involved in the war needed natural resources to supply their part in the war. The United States was a big country even with only 13 states at the time. This land was also not inhabited as much as some other European countries. This made the United States a threshold for natural resources. This was great for American trading with other countries that needed resources for the war. If the United States were to pick an ally, they would cut off trade with either France or Britain and each of those countries’ allies. This would cause a huge lose in trading and not help the country grow and get out of its own debt from their own revolution.
At the time of the French Revolution, the United States was still a young country. War is very expensive to be a part of. The United Sates just came out of their own revolutionary war and needed to pay off the debt of it. They wouldn’t be able to afford financing another war. Wars also create enemies. The United States would not want to start its first three decades creating more enemies then they had to.
This could cause economic strains between other countries and could be problematic in any future conflicts. If the United States joined either Britain or France, there could have been many political and economical strains that could have still existed today. For example, because of the potential tensions between the US and France or the US and Britain, the US would not have joined the World Wars and the end result could have been much different. The United States was too much in debt and to young to finance a war and to make new enemies with other countries.
The United States had some of their own issues to resolve in their own country. They had to deal with the Louisiana Purchase that involved buying a third of the continent of North America for $15 million from France.1 They also had to deal with the Alien and Sedition Acts. These acts were to try and silence the republicans on the decisions of George Washington and John Adams and to try to limit the amount of immigrants coming into the country.1 They couldn’t waste their time and money with war when they had to deal with their own internal affairs to build their country into a world super power.
The United States is among the youngest countries in the world and is one of the most powerful. Since President Washington issued the proclamation of Neutrality in 1793, and up to the World Wars, America has tried to stay out of most conflicts. There may have been good reasons to join either Britain or France in their affairs, but the United States was just too young to join the war of the French Revolution and did not have the funds to grow and become the country that it is today.
Fahrenheit 451 professional essay help: professional essay help
I thought it was ironic how Beatty mentioned that the mechanical hound just “functions” because that’s how the citizens seem to act as well. For example, how one of Mildred’s friends had so many abortions without a care in the world. They act inhumane just how a robot would or even a mechanical hound. The mechanical hound is programmed to ‘function’ as if it were a human being except without thoughts or motives. However, the members of Montag’s society still relate to this because they’re obviously living but they don’t really experience life. They only think what the TV tells them to think.
Beatty mentions that the mechanical hound “doesn’t think anything we don’t want it to think” which is exactly what is occurring with the society. It’s truly ironic how Beatty programs the mechanical hound (technology) what to think but the parlor walls (technology) also tells the society what to think. “He was not happy. He was not happy. He said the words to himself. He recognized this as the true state of affairs. He wore his happiness like a mask and the girl had run off across the lawn with the mask and there was no way of going to knock on her door and ask for it back” (Bradbury 12).
Simile: Bradbury uses a simile to describe how Montag1 feels. He’s obviously not saying that Montag was wearing a mask which the girl took from him and ran away with. One night, the girl that Bradbury speaks of, Clarisse asked Montag if he was happy. He was shocked that she would ask him such a question. He immediately responded that of course, he was indeed happy. However, Montag began to doubt if he was truly happy and came to the realization that he actually was not happy. Clarisse caused him to question his own happiness, which caused him to realize that it was false.
That’s where the simile comes in, “he wore his happiness like a mask” meaning that all along he was pretending to be happy, hiding his unhappiness under a mask that he put on. He kind of just pushed away his feelings. Then “the girl had run off across the lawn with the mask” which means that by Clarisse questioning Montag if he was happy made him realize that he actually wasn’t. Now that Montag was aware that he wasn’t happy, “there was no way of going to knock on her door and ask for it back” meaning that there is no way of him being able to continue trying to convince himself that he is happy with his life.
“To see the firehouses burn across the land, destroyed as hot beds of treason. The salamander devours his tail! Ho, god! ” (Bradbury 86). Metaphor & Symbolism: Montag explains to Faber his brilliant plan to plant books in the other firemen’s homes and turn them in. The reason he wants to do this is because by getting rid of the firefighters he can help bring down the government by making one of the few that enforce the laws guilty of a crime. In this matter, the crime is having anything to do with books.
That’s where Faber comes in quite excited about the plan and says that it would be great to see the firehouses burn and then stating that, “the salamander devours his tail! Ho, god! ” The salamander mostly seems to symbolize fire in the story, also being the name of the fire trucks. However, in this quote the salamander symbolizes the government meaning that the system would be brought down from within, like a creature eating up itself. If they’re able to make those who enforce the law look guilty of breaking their own laws, then the system would eventually and soon enough break down on its own.
Marketing strategy of Amul persuasive essay help: persuasive essay help
In terms of overall advertising expenditures, media advertising is still dominated by Press and television, which are of comparable size (by value of ‘sales’). Posters and radio follow some way behind, with cinema representing a very specialist medium. Press In the United Kingdom, spending is dominated by the national & regional newspapers, the latter taking almost all the classified advertising revenue. The magazines and trade or technical journal markets are about the same size as each other, but are less than half that of the newspaper sectors. Television
This is normally the most expensive medium, and as such is generally only open to the major advertisers, although some regional contractors offer more affordable packages to their local advertisers. It offers by far the widest coverage, particularly at peak hours (roughly 7. 00–10. 30 p. m. ) and especially of family audiences. Offering sight, sound, movement and colour, it has the greatest impact, especially for those products or services where a ‘demonstration’ is essential; since it combines the virtues of both the ‘story-teller’ and the `demonstrator’.
To be effective, these messages must be simple and able to overcome surrounding family life distractions especially the TV remote. Radio Radio advertising has increased greatly in recent years, with the granting of many more licenses. It typically reaches specific audiences at different times of the day—adults at breakfast, housewives during the day, and commuters during rush hours. It can be a cost-effective way of reaching these audiences—especially since production costs are much cheaper than for television, though the lack of visual elements may limit the message.
In radio advertising it is important to identify the right timing to reach specific radio listeners. For instance, many people only listen to the radio when they are stuck in traffic, whereas other listeners may only listen in the evenings. The 24-hour availability of radio is helpful to reach a variety of customer sub-segments. In addition, it is a well-established medium to reach rural areas. Cinema Though national audience numbers are down, this may be the most effective medium for extending coverage to younger age groups, since the core audience is 15 to 35.
Internet/Web Advertising This rapidly growing marketing force borrows much from the example of press advertising, but the most effective use—adopted by search engines—is interactive. Mobile Advertising Personal mobile phones have become an attractive advertising media to network operators, but are relatively unproven and remain in media buyers’ sidelines. Audience Research Identifying the audience for a magazine or newspaper, or determining who watches television at a given time, is a specialized form of market research, often conducted on behalf of media owners.
Press figures are slightly complicated by the fact that there are two measures: readership (total number of readers of a publication, no matter where they read it), and circulation (the number of copies actually sold, which is mostly independently validated). Advertising-free media Advertising-free media refers to media outlets whose output is not funded or subsidized by the sale of advertising space. It includes in its scope mass media entities such as websites, television and radio networks, and magazines. The public broadcasters of a number of countries air without commercials.
Perhaps the best known example of this is the United Kingdom’s public broadcaster, the BBC, whose domestic networks do not carry commercials. Instead, theBBC, in common with most other public broadcasters in Europe, is funded by a television licence fee levied on the owners of all television sets. A 2006 report by the Senate of Canada suggested that the country’s public broadcaster, the Canadian Broadcasting Corporation, be funded sufficiently by the federal government so that it could air without any advertising.  Advertising media scheduling
Scheduling refers to the pattern of advertising timing, represented as plots on a yearly flowchart. These plots indicate the pattern of scheduled times advertising must appear to coincide with favorable selling periods. The classic scheduling models are Continuity, Flighting and Pulsing. Marketing and Selling Strategy of Amul [pic] Amul is the largest co-operative movement in India and as the country’s largest food company, is the market leader in butter, whole milk, cheese, ice cream, dairy whitener, condensed milk, saturated fats and long life milk.
Amul follows a unique business model, which aims at providing ‘value for money’ products to its consumers, while protecting the interests of the milk-producing farmers who are its suppliers as well as its owners. In butter, cheese and saturated fats, Amul has remained the undisputed market leader since its inception in 1955, by offering quality products at competitive prices. In other categories, Amul has nullified its late mover disadvantage through aggressive pricing, better quality, innovative promotion, and superior distribution. The cooperative model pioneered by Amul – is known as the “Anand pattern” cooperative system.
It was a three-tier structure that comprised village societies, district level dairy unions and a state level federation. Each tier was economically independent of the others and comprised representatives elected from the tier below it. The organizations at each level were governed by their own bylaws, and were managed by democratically elected boards. The marketing strategy of new offerings of Amul is to primarily create a brand so as to enable itself to create a monopolistic or oligopolistic situation in a market segment which is essentially homogenous and thus create brand loyalty.
The consumers of Amul exhibit variety seeking behavior. Amul ensures push strategy in order to ensure availability of the product. The aim of the company is to provide value for money to its customers but never compromise on its product quality. One of the most conservative FMCG entities, GCMMF spends a mere 1% of its turnover on promotions. GCMMF has written and re-written rules of the game. Amul butter girl is the the longest running ad campaigns for the last… [continues]
No angel nursing essay help: nursing essay help
Losing a close relative is something no one is ever really prepared for. It is as well different from individual to individual how you react to the loss of a dear one. On the one hand, you would like to remember them and still let them be a part of your life but on the other hand, you have to move on for the sake of yourself. Living in the past has never proved useful. Many experience this dilemma thus many struggle to decide when the time is to return to the daily life and continue living.
This is a painful time Sometimes, the loss of beloved ones can be so heartbreaking that you might still see them in your daily life despite the fact that they are already dead. This could give you the comfort of them still being around, while you can still carry out conversations and feel like they are alive. The protagonist, Annie, experiences this supernatural situation in the short story “No Angel” written by Bernie McGill in 2011.
The story is told in a first person narrative with a limited point of view, where the reader has full access to the protagonist’s thoughts, however because we are dealing with a first person narrator, we do not hear the story from a different perspective. Thus first person narrators can debatably be defined as unreliable. Another aspect of using a first person narrator is that the reader is able to identify oneself with the protagonist because the reader is basically inside her head.
The loss of a family member is a devastating situation, which many can relate to. In this short the period of time does not pass in the traditional chronological order where event A is followed by event B. The story includes nothing but flashbacks. Instead of introducing the characters in the beginning the author has chosen to use in medias res which is an effect where the story begins in the middle of an important event. This method is often used in short stories because of the length limitation on the short story genre.
This story begins with a long flashback in which you find out about the first time the main character sees her father after his passing. As soon as this flashback is concluded the reader is brought straight into another flashback. This is very typical for this short story as we jump from one flashback into another one throughout the whole story. In these constant flashbacks you learn about the important characters and events that has taken place. You do not learn much about the other characters in the story besides what the protagonist describes.
You are told about her father, whom she refers to as ‘’Daddy’’ and her mother, whom she refers to as ‘’Mum. ’’ The two other characters you hear about in the story are Robbie, the main character’s brother, and Thomas, the ex-boyfriend. The three family members “daddy”, “mum”, and Robbie have all passed away and are no longer a part of the main character’s life. Thomas is still alive, but not together with Annie anymore. The narrator mostly describes the characters through their actions. The main character seems like a very lonely person.
In the flashbacks she is never together with any friends. She does not have any contact with anyone apart from her dead father, who shows up in her mind from time to time. Even though it is never really indicated that she is sad or lonely, it is a very plausible reason that she sees her father becauset she never got over his death. She must have shared a strong bond with her father, which would make sense, since they were together for nearly 22 years after the tragic deaths of her mother and brother.
She can as well be described as an insecure person with very low self-esteem, because she used to admire Robbie’s boldness and high level of confidence, which was something she always lacked. This is also the reason why she fell for Thomas in the first place. He had some of the same boldness and confidence that she admired in her brother. The supernatural elements play a part in the short story and they give the text an uncanny feel to it. E. g. when the protagonist sees her father for the first time after his death she notices that the growth on his face had now turned into a scar.
This tells the reader that the father’s body has continued living and functioned even though he has been dead. We are not told why the protagonist has conversations with her deceased father. That is up to the reader to interpret. A possible interpretation is that the loneliness and difficulties in coping with her family being dead makes the protagonist create these supernatural encounters inside her own mind. The title of the story mentions a supernatural element, angels. An interpretation of the title could be that it is a reference to her dad not being an angel.
The father’s appearances brings nothing but negative comments with him, and therefore the father might be labeled as “No Angel”. A different interpretation could be that the protagonist does not need an angel anymore in the end. She does not need her father to be an angel or her guardian angel anymore. Annie’s mind is divided, where one part of her is trying to move on from her family’s death and live her own life. In the last paragraph you see an example of this when Annie asks her father if he will leave her alone now.
On the other hand, she desperately needs her family because of her aforementioned insecurities. You could even interpret the last line “You know where we are”1 as an encouragement for her to join the rest of the family in heaven by committing suicide. This way she will not be lonely, and instead she will be reunited with her family. The overall theme that the author is trying to get across is that time heals all wounds. Everyone has people that they love very much, people that they cannot imagine being gone forever one day.
Death is, for many, the biggest fear, however it is also the one thing in life that is certain. Everyone dies eventually. What is important is to remember to love our friends and family, and cherish every moment with them. When they die there is nothing to do about it. People cannot spend the rest of their lives suffering from something that is the most natural thing in life. It is important to remember them but it is also a necessity to overcome the pain and continue living our own lives and try to be as happy as we can be. That is what they would want us to be
Porter Generic Strategies and Strategic Group argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help
The report will undertake a strategic analysis of Global Automobile Industry. Relevant theoretical frameworks and concepts will be applied to the automobile industry in order to make better understanding of its strategies. Firstly, the report will provide background information such as industry definition, competitors and history outline. It will also include reasons for undertaking this research. Secondly, strategic analysis of Automobile industry will be conducted with respect to Macro-environment (PESTEL) factors. In addition, impact of macro-environment factors on consumer demand and growth in the industry will be evaluated.
Main key drivers among the PESTEL factors will be identified and explained. Thirdly, the report will conduct analysis of the Automobile industry on the basis of Porter’s five forces (Industry analysis) and implications for the same will be provided. In the next section, strategic groups operating in the Automobile industry will be identified and analyzed. A Strategy Canvas will be formulated and blue ocean space will be suggested. Lastly, generic strategy as pursued by strategic group will be explained along with its response to macro and industry forces.
The reports will conclude with a summary of key findings. 2. INTRODUCTION 2. 1 Rationale for the research The research will focus on strategic analysis of Automobile Industry. Automobile Industry is one of the most prospering industry having footprints globally. This research is being conducted to gain insights to strategies adopted by a global industry in order to fulfill customer and macro environment needs. It would be worth knowing how a huge industry behaves in different environments. This research is valuable to companies or individuals looking to expand into automobile industry.
Through this report, they can get familiar with different strategies implemented by companies to remain competitive. 2. 2 Automobile Industry And Its History Automobile industry is defined as number of companies involved in production, design, development, selling and marketing of motor vehicles. Many companies in this industry are also involved in manufacture of components such as engines, bodies and batteries. Key competitors in automobile industry include Toyota, General motors, Ford, Hyundai, Volkswagen. Outline of Automobile industry history is as follows: 1769- Automobile powered by steam engine designed by French engineer Nicolas J. Cugnot. 1886- this era is regarded as birth of modern automobile.
A German named Karl Benz manufactured three-wheeled Motor wagon. 1900s- In 1908, Ford Company led by Henry Ford created the ‘Model T’, being the first car sold to average families. William C. Durant established General Motors. 1910s- Ford set up an assembly line of mass production of Model T selling at an affordable price. In 1914, four cylinder based Dodge ‘Model 30’ was manufactured. 1920s- this stage is regarded as growth stage with many people purchasing their first car. In 1925, Chrysler Corporation was established with many other small companies being set up. 1930s- Due to 1920s great depression, there was a decline in sales growth. 1940s- During Second World War, there were advances in technology with vehicles being manufactured for military purposes. 1950s- More technological advances in cars were seen. 1960s- Automakers shifted focus to safety features. The first company to invent seat belt in its all series as a standard feature was Studebaker- Packard. 1970s- Due to oil crises, focus of automobile industry shifted to production of fuel-efficient cars. After 1980s- Car production became global with companies enjoying benefits of low cost labors in India and China. Currently, Automobile industry is in growth stage as companies are in process expanding market share and differentiating their offerings. There is more room for technology improvement and product features upgrade. 3. STRATEGIC ANALYSIS 3. 1 METHODS OF DATA COLLECTION This report is based on secondary sources of data as it best fulfills the requirements of the research.
Mostly, Qualitative data is used to answer all the sections of the report as the research is based on theoretical strategies. Theoretical frameworks and concept stated by relevant authors have been used. For this, related articles as written by concerned authors are used. The research is based on articles accessed via Google scholar and concepts have been extracted from Google books in order to form basic knowledge of various strategies or theoretical frameworks. Other famous books reviewed by Harvard and Oxford are also used for the same purpose.
The researcher has also made use of industry reports such as Data monitor and KPMG survey report. In terms of media articles, quality sources such as wall Street journal and Economic Times are used. 3. 2. 0 MACRO-ENVIRONMENT ANALYSIS Macro environment refers to the context in which the industry or a company operates. These factors are uncontrollable which influences industry’s strategic decision-making and implementation. PESTLE (political, economical, social, technological, Legal, environmental) framework is used to assess the industry’s external macro environment.
Political/Legal According to Henry (2008), political factor includes taxation rule, government regulations, and government stability that may influence the investment and working of an industry. Various laws are implemented for employment, health and safety, etc. and these laws various from one nation to another. The automobile industry faces strict regulations from the government in various fields such as taxes, trade restrictions, gas emission control, vehicles recycling, vehicle safety and noise pollution control.
In addition, there are government standards like theft prevention applicable to engines, equipment and new vehicles manufactured for sale in Unites States, Europe, etc. (Datamonitor Industry profile, 2010). As a result of growing environmental concerns, government has also imposed strict regulations on manufacturing facilities pertaining to water discharges, air emissions and usage and discarding of harmful materials. Thus, Political and legal factors can be considered negative for the industry because of heavy taxation, strict laws being an obstacle to auto industry activities and moreover this varies from home country to host country.
Economical Economic factors refer to monetary policies, inflation, employment rate and price of raw materials. There has been a recent price hike in fuel, which has shifted demand to fuel economical or hybrid cars. For example, In India, there has been decrease in sales of petrol cars due to recent price rise. There will be more demand for diesel cars that will affect entry-level car’s business which are mostly petrol driven (Economic times, 2012). Economic factors can pose a negative impact on automobile industry due to sudden activities such as recession that leads to decrease in vehicles sale.
However, It can also be considered positive due to favorable factors like urbanization, increase in household income, growth in economies particularly in developing nations such as India and China, which accounts for more population. Social Dransfield (2001) states that numerous changes take place in a society that affects business in some or the other way. It can be age, population, buying preference or employment. In developing countries, car is regarded as a symbol of social status as compared to usage. Some consumers are more concerned about the design.
There has been a shift in consumer preference due to awareness of environmental problems and are prompted to buy hybrid cars which are environmental friendly. Social factors are positive as demand for more choices (styling and body shape of car) is continuously growing. This leads to development of niche (sub segments) market for vehicles. Technological Due to the influence of other macro factors (political, environmental), technology for electric and hybrid vehicles is developing. Research is underway for increasing battery capacity.
Some countries are developing their infrastructure to set up battery charging stations. In order to attract safety conscious consumers, automakers have developed: New airbag: Sweden’ s Autoliv (safety technology suppliers) have developed shoulder straps with built in air bag for extra safety Pedestrian’s safety: New system installed in cars to spot people on foot in dark to avoid accident. Fuel efficiency: Addition of more gears to transmission Automated driving (Wall street Journal, 2013) Thus, Technological factor is considered as positive due to recent developments in automobile industry. Environmental
Auto industry is concentrating on the production of zero emission cars for the safety of environment. There are various regulations for gas emission and disposal of harmful materials. Environmental regulations are being imposed on original equipment manufacturers (OEM) for fuel economy and gas emissions (KPMG International, 2010). Moreover, these restrictions vary globally from one region to another adding complexity to the various vehicles manufactured by OEM as they have to regularly update their product assembly in order to meet various regional regulations and hence this increases manufacturing cost.
In this case, Environmental factor is negative for the industry. 3. 2. 1 IMPACT OF PESTEL FACTORS ON GROWTH AND CONSUMER DEMAND Social, Economic and Environmental factors have a huge impact on growth and consumer demand in automobile industry. With the growing awareness of environment and health safety, auto industry is focusing on hybrid cars with the help of government incentives. Moreover, fuel economy has also prompted buyers to opt for green products. For example, the recession adversely affects consumer demand, as people tend to save money for essential necessities.
Sturgeon and Biesebroeck (2010) states that the worst impact of economic crises was faced by US auto assembly line and parts manufacturing units in North America, some of which were permanently closed down. Also, vehicle sales declined in the UK in may 2009 by 24. 8% as compared to the same month in 2008 (Institute of motor industry, 2010). Currently, the consumer demand for vehicles has shifted to developing economies as mature markets are facing recession and are subjected to urban driving restrictions.
Emerging economies are more focused in purchasing luxurious cars as compared to matured markets, which are opting for green cars (KPMG Global Automotive Executive survey, 2013). The automobile industry is targeting expanding middle classes in BRIC (Brazil, Russia, India, China) due to more opportunity. The graph (Figure 1) clearly shows increase in vehicle sales and production in developing markets while the same decreasing in developed markets. This influence can be contributed to Economic factor affecting Auto industry.
Figure : Vehicle Sales and production in developing and developed markets (Source: KPMG Survey, 2013) 3. 2. 2 FUTURE KEY DRIVERS FOR AUTOMOBILE INDUSTRY The researcher suggests that technology and economic factors are the two key drivers as compared to other macro factors. Any industry is successful only if consumer demand is there. Consumer demand is influenced by income and economic growth. In a healthy economy like BRIC, industry will grow more rapidly as compared in matured markets. Hence, Economic conditions play a major role in future growth of automobile industry.
Technology helps in various ways such as reducing production cost, being competitive, providing new solution and creating new segments. For Example: Production of electric car due to technology has led to birth of new market segment and accounts for more sale. 3. 3. 0 INDUSTRY ANALYSIS 3. 3. 1 FIVE FOURCES ANALYSIS OF AUTOMOBILE INDUSTRY AND ITS IMPLICATIONS According to Porter (2008), there are five forces that shape industry competition such as Threat of new entrants, Rivalry among existing competitors, bargaining power of suppliers, Bargaining power of buyers and Threat of substitutes (Figure 2).
Figure : Porter’s five forces Threat Of New Entrants Threat of a new entrant to automobile industry is low because of many barriers to entry. Small-scale investment cannot be fruitful for someone to enter automobile industry. There are huge costs associated with startup production plan and developing technology. Furthermore, it is difficult for a new entry to establish network with dealers and distributors, who prefer a known brand name having more consumer demand in the market. There are already numbers of well-established brand names present in Automobile industry like Audi, Toyota, Mercedes, BMW, and Honda etc.
The top players such as GM motors hold licenses to copyrights, many patents and trademarks (Datamonitor, 2010). Bargaining Power Of Buyers In Automobile industry, buyers are large organizations that are financially strong. There are many players in automobile industry. Buyers are dominant when they have many options to choose (Porter, 2008). However, this is weakened by brand strength of top incumbents, as buyers are likely to deal with a well-established name in order to boost its sales. Buyer power can be considered as moderate. Threat Of Substitute Or Products
Used cars can be considered as major threat as a substitute. Consumers look for more affordable solutions and opt for used cars, as they are cheaper than new ones. However, customers in emerging economies give preference to social status earned by buying a new car. Transport links are also improving in many countries but this won’t have much effect on consumer buying pattern. Overall, threat of substitute is weak. Bargaining Power Of Suppliers Raw materials in Automobile industry include steel, wood aluminum etc. In addition, it also comprises of assembled components, transportation, energy, etc.
These suppliers are generally big companies who supply inputs to wide variety of Industries and their operation is not limited to just Automobile industry. Hence, this makes them powerful. However, Also Automobile players are not dependent on any one supplier as they purchase raw materials or services from number of suppliers. Thus, bargaining power of suppliers is moderate. Rivalry Among Existing Competitors Due to presence of number of players in automobile industry, rivalry between competitors is high. Customers have wide variety of options to choose from. Players have to remain competitive to meet customer demands.
Factors such as increase in raw materials, cost in production, cost in developing technologies put pressure on incumbents. 3. 4. 0 STRATEGIC GROUP ANALYSIS 3. 4. 1 STRATEGIC GROUP IN AUTOMOBILE INDUSTRY Strategic group analysis helps in understanding competitive structure of a broad industry. A strategic group is defined as group of firms or companies that has following characteristics: Pursuing similar competitive strategies. For Example: using similar price positioning strategies, using same distribution channels. Similar characteristics in terms of aggressiveness and size.
Having same resources and competencies. For example, global existence, R&D, brand relations and logistics ability. (Aaker and McLoughlin, 2010) In Automobile industry, there are three strategic groups namely Ultra luxury, Luxury and mass market group. Two dimensional graph using prestige and price positioning is shown in the figure 3. Ultra luxury strategic group such as Bentley, Ferrari and Lamborghini follows similar strategies focusing on narrow segment of customers while luxury cars group such as Audi, BMW provides differentiated and valuable features to more customers as compared to Ultra luxury.
Mass-market strategic group such as Toyota, Ford provides services at an affordable cost to high number of customers. Firms tend to compete with each other in their respective groups. Figure : Strategic group (Peng, 2012) 3. 4. 2 STRATEGY CANVAS AND BLUE OCEAN STRATEGY Strategy canvas is a tool proposed by W. Chan Kim and Renee Mauborgne in their famous book related to Blue ocean strategy. Strategy canvas shows range of factors on which the firms competes. In simple words, it shows how competitors in an industry attract customers or the way customers buy the product or service.
The strategy canvas (Figure 4) done on main competitors of Automobile Industry shows various factors on horizontal axis and vertical left side represent offering level. Figure : Strategy canvas of main competitors (Strategic learning software, 2013) For Mass-market strategic group (Ford, Honda, Hyundai, Toyota), the two critical success factors are mileage and price as shown in strategy canvas. They invest heavily on manufacture of fuel-efficient cars and low cost in order to attract customers. Mass-market buyers look for cars those are cheaper to buy but at the same time have good fuel mileage.
For Luxury strategic group (Audi, BMW, Lexus, Mercedes), two factors for success are safety and style. Customers in this group looks for safety as well as style, these customers have more money to spend and therefore they look for all round package, which means, a company that offers almost everything. Luxury group competitors like Audi, BMW & Mercedes, try to offer a complete package to its customers. For Ultra luxury group, two factors critical for success are style and horsepower. Competitors attract their customers by offering the most powerful engines.
Customers in this group also like to stand out of the crowd and thus they go after the most stylish car. Price is the last factor they are concerned about. According to Kim and Mauborgne (2005), Blue ocean strategy means creating uncontested market place where competition becomes irrelevant instead of competing in existing market place. It can be noticed from Strategy canvas that competitors within a particular group competes against each other on same factors. In mass market, Ford, Honda, Hyundai and Toyota follow same path to attract customers by offering them value car at affordable price with good mileage and low maintenance cost whereas in Ultra Luxury segment, Prices and maintenance cost of the car are the least competing factors for car manufacturers in this group. However, there are customers who want a powerful and stylish car as offered by Ultra luxury group but at the same time they want to purchase it at a price offered by mass-market group. So, we can see there is a gap in the market where a new space or category can be born by merging style, horsepower and low cost. 3. 5 BUSINESS STRATEGY CHOICE
There are main three generic strategies namely Cost Leadership, Differentiation, Focus strategy (Focus low cost and Focus differentiation) as seen in Figure 5. Focus low cost strategy caters to demands of narrow segment with low cost as compared to remaining market while Focus differentiation strategy caters to demands of narrow segment competing through differentiated services/products (Mellahi, Frynas and Finlay, 2005). According to Porter, the generic strategies are proposed to strengthen principal firm’s position relative to the Porter’s five competitive forces (Peng, 2012). Figure : Generic strategy (Google image)
Mass Market strategic group follows cost leadership strategy that competes on low cost providing better value to average customers. This group pursues cost leadership strategy with functional areas such as logistics, manufacturing services and materials (Figure 6). For example: Nissan pursuing cost leadership strategy by its alliance with Renault by reducing production cost under Renault Nissan purchasing Organization (Nissan Annual report, 2008). Luxury strategic group pursues differentiation strategy providing differentiated and unique features to customers whose main functional areas are R&D, Marketing, sales.
These firms invest hugely on brand recognition, innovative technologies and quality. Ultra Luxury group pursues focus strategy, which focuses on a particular or narrow group or special of customers who are ready to pay high prices. Figure : Funtional areas of strategic group Cost Leadership strategy doesn’t imply selling products at low price but is concerned with selling products at an average price and enjoying above average returns achievable through low cost production. Use of advanced technology has made this possible.
With firms pursuing low cost strategy, they can build threat to a new entry and also reduce threat of substitutes (low cost used cars). According to Miller (1988), Cost leadership strategy can be best pursued in stable and predictable environment whereas differentiation strategy is best suited to uncertain environments with the use of liaison devices and technocrats. Differentiation strategy can create further barriers to potential new entrants due to its excellence in innovation, marketing and brand power. In addition, threat of substitute is lowered because of customer loyalty to the luxury brands.
Buyers have less negotiating power due to absence of close choices or alternatives. However, differentiation strategy firms can face risk in case of recession because customers can become price sensitive and value price over differentiation (unique features). A firm following Focus strategy has limited segments and thus enjoys more protection from rivalry. High degree of customer loyalty and efficient core competencies poses a threat to new entrants. As it focuses on a specialized segment, it has more degree of protection against substitutes. 4. CONCLUSION
Automobile industry has to obey various government regulations, legal requirements and environmental norms and this varies from one region to another. As compared to other macro factors, Technological and Economic factors will be the drivers for Automobile industry. Innovation is critical to success of automobile industry in terms of upgraded automobile features, production facilities and competition. Competition is high in automobile industry with the presence of many players. Threat of a new entrant is low to incumbents as it involves huge investment in production and technology.
Customer loyalty also plays a vital role in automobile industry. At present, there are three strategic groups operating in auto Industry following different generic strategies: Mass-market pursues cost leadership; Luxury group follows differentiation and Ultra luxury strategic group pursues focus strategy. Companies in a particular strategic group tend to compete on the basis of same factors such as price, maintenance cost, service, etc. Generic strategies also influence industry forces in automobile industry.
One Minute Manager essay help free: essay help free
Many people in today’s work world are always looking to become better organized and better people. In the book, The One Minute Manager by Ken Blanchard & Spencer Johnson, the main character does just that. He was looking for the best managers out there. He ran into “tough managers”, whose organizations won while their people lost. He also ran into “nice managers”, whose people won but their organizations lost. Until, one day he ran into a One Minute Manager and was intrigued to learn more because this One Minute Managers’ organization & people won.
So the One Minute Manager Organized for the main character to speak to three of his employees so he could further his research. The first person he spoke to was Mr. Trenell, who told him about One Minute Goal Setting. Mr. Trenell explained first how One Minute Goal Setting is for your manager and you to be able to agree on the goals and show what is acceptable. Second, write all your goals on paper with less than 250 words. With doing all these correctly you and your manager should be able to read and re-read all goals in a minute and see whether or not your behavior matches your goals.
Intrigued by all this the main character wanted to learn more. The second employee he went to speak to was Mr. Levy, who told him about One Minute Praising. He learned that with exercising One Minute Praising correctly he must first tell people up front that their performance will be watched and praised immediately. Secondly, tell people what was done right and how it makes you feel. After all that give them a moment to make everything sink in. After the moment, encourage more of the same behavior and shake hands to show your support. Even more intrigued than before the main character continued.
The third employee he spoke to was Ms. Brown, who informed him about a One Minute Reprimand. A One Minute Reprimand, he learned, was pretty much like a One Minute Praising but in reverse. You still let people know that their performance is being watched and you reprimand immediately. This time instead of you telling them something right you tell them something wrong and your feelings towards that behavior. Give them a moment and then continue to reaffirm sides, value, and good behavior. The most important thing he learned about reprimands is that once it’s over, it’s over.
Completely intrigued by this One Minute Managers employees’, he wanted to know why it worked so he re-visited the One Minute Manager. The Manager explained that since the steps: One Minute Goal Setting, One Minute Praising, and One Minute Reprimand, were so easy to obtain anyone can easily do it. Finally, after learning all the proper steps to become a One Minute Manager he decides to try it for his own work. He up front lets his people know he is trying something new so he could practice without much criticism. He eventually masters the technique and becomes a One Minute Manager.
Elysium social inequality essay plan my essay help uk: my essay help uk
Question: Explain sociologically how social inequality (in terms of class and/or ethnicity) is constructed and challenged in the film Elysium. In what ways is this piece of popular culture reflective of current Australian society? Introduction Social inequality is resolute through the social structure. It connects all individuals and groups. Elysium shows us the general social mobility in the film and it compares with the American society. It shows that social experiences within groups causes an individual’s behaviour and outline the character, ethics and passions of a person.
Body Social structure – Examples: “People learn their behaviours and attitudes because of their location in the social structure (whether they are privileged, deprived or in between) and they act accordingly. ” (Henslin, Possamai, Possamai-Inesedy 2013, p. 77). The upbringing of Maxx and what he experienced determined his attitudes and behaviours. This was portrayed throughout the film and shows us how it can affect an individual. (Elysium, 2013) Social mobility – The influencing of socialisation upon individuals/groups in regards to conforming and reforming.
Examples: “My intent in this section is to demonstrate how our beliefs about the class structure and social mobility more generally ( l) serve to reinforce existing levels of social inequality as inevitable and normal, and (2) are replicated and supported through the countless popular films we have enjoyed from early childhood well into adulthood. ” (Dowd 2010, p. 45). Symbolic culture – Different ways minorities are represented in the media in relation to their social class. Examples: “Media images are generally consistent with traditional structural divisions of power in society based on sex, race, and gender and consistent with the generally conservative interests of the owners of the media outlets. ” (Eschholz, Bufkin, Long 2002, p. 325). Conclusion There are many differentiating factors which determine social inequality as shown in Elysium. Symbolic materials create an instinctive understanding and belief within an individual or group. It is where the social structure is built upon and drastically changes the way of life for a person or group. These factors reflect how society is formed and reinforces existing degrees of social inequality.
Social Class and Doolittle online essay help: online essay help
The social hierarchy is an unavoidable topic in the play pygmalion by george bernard shaw. Shaw includes members of all social classes from the lowest (Liza) to the servant class (Mrs. Pearce) to the middle class (Doolittle after his inheritance) to the genteel poor (the Eynsford Hills) to the upper class (Pickering and the Higgins). Shaw highlighted the errors in people’s ideas of how the lower classes lived, and highlighted all the social prejudice, including stereotypical views of women and of the poor.
Instead of writing a book about the prejudice and stereotyping, Shaw used the characters in his play, Pygmalion, to put forward his opinions. Pygmalion also showed that whatever class you were in, whether you were born rich or poor, you had a chance to succeed, as we can see with Mr Doolittle and Eliza, where Doolittle is given money by Ezra D. Wannafeller and becomes middle class. When Doolittle ‘sells’ Eliza to Higgins for ? 5, Higgins offers him ? 10 and Doolittle says, “Ten pounds is a lot of money: it makes a man feel prudent like; and then goodbye to happiness. ” This proves that lower class people felt that if they were to have more money than they needed then they would lose who their personality and become a stereotypical upper class person, having to stay without the higher class’s boundaries and following the rules. The social hierarchy is an unavoidable topic in the play pygmalion by george bernard shaw.
Shaw includes members of all social classes from the lowest (Liza) to the servant class (Mrs. Pearce) to the middle class (Doolittle after his inheritance) to the genteel poor (the Eynsford Hills) to the upper class (Pickering and the Higgins). Shaw highlighted the errors in people’s ideas of how the lower classes lived, and highlighted all the social prejudice, including stereotypical views of women and of the poor. Instead of writing a book about the prejudice and stereotyping, Shaw used the characters in his play, Pygmalion, to put forward his opinions.
Pygmalion also showed that whatever class you were in, whether you were born rich or poor, you had a chance to succeed, as we can see with Mr Doolittle and Eliza, where Doolittle is given money by Ezra D. Wannafeller and becomes middle class. When Doolittle ‘sells’ Eliza to Higgins for ? 5, Higgins offers him ? 10 and Doolittle says, “Ten pounds is a lot of money: it makes a man feel prudent like; and then goodbye to happiness. ” This proves that lower class people felt that if they were to have more money than they needed then they would lose who their personality and become a stereotypical upper class person, having to stay without the higher class’s boundaries and following the rules. The social hierarchy is an unavoidable topic in the play pygmalion by george bernard shaw. Shaw includes members of all social classes from the lowest (Liza) to the servant class (Mrs. Pearce) to the middle class (Doolittle after his inheritance) to the genteel poor (the Eynsford Hills) to the upper class (Pickering and the Higgins).
Shaw highlighted the errors in people’s ideas of how the lower classes lived, and highlighted all the social prejudice, including stereotypical views of women and of the poor. Instead of writing a book about the prejudice and stereotyping, Shaw used the characters in his play, Pygmalion, to put forward his opinions. Pygmalion also showed that whatever class you were in, whether you were born rich or poor, you had a chance to succeed, as we can see with Mr Doolittle and Eliza, where Doolittle is given money by Ezra D.
Wannafeller and becomes middle class. When Doolittle ‘sells’ Eliza to Higgins for ? 5, Higgins offers him ? 10 and Doolittle says, “Ten pounds is a lot of money: it makes a man feel prudent like; and then goodbye to happiness. ” This proves that lower class people felt that if they were to have more money than they needed then they would lose who their personality and become a stereotypical upper class person, having to stay without the higher class’s boundaries and following the rules.
Stereotypes of Native Americans devry tutorcom essay help: devry tutorcom essay help
Native Americans in films during the 1930’s, 1940’s, and the 1950’s were usually portrayed as irrational people that were determined on attacking and pillaging the peaceful settlers of the American west. The understanding of Native Americans in films was mostly limited to a single genre, the Western. The generalization of Native Americans can be classified under a few key themes. The history of the Native Americans have been condensed and represented under a single period of time. They have a rich history and it has been categorized under the period of the Western.
Over time, much of the Native cultures have been interpreted through white values. In the past, white people had a different way of doing things but it doesn’t make the Natives lifestyle wrong or primitive. Furthermore, a reoccurring theme is the grouping of the six hundred distinct Native American cultures under one general classification. Films and movies have always been influential in American life and almost every type of movie has been created. It has covered many different and popular genres and one of the most enduring genres of the film world is the Wild Wild West.
Ever since the birth of the film industry, there have been approximately 2,000 dramatic films produced with “Indian themes. ” About another 2,500 Indian television programs were made between 1950 and 1970. Film played an important role in spreading the stereotypes of the Native Americans as riding horses, screaming war chants, and scalping people. Film reveals the culture of the people and represents the values, beliefs, and social structure by spreading their interpretation of culture to large audiences. It is evident in movies because when an Indian comes into the picture, the mood of the actors change.
They start to act startled, the background music changes, and the pigeonholed “big-bad” Native Americans emerge. These stories and generalizations about Native Americans are very much alive today because media has been able to bring the misconceptions to life. More times than not, the “good” Indians portrayed in the western era was one that either assisted the white settlers or tried to adjust to the white culture. This portrayal made Indian violence a key art in western films and a focal point for the suspense and excitement necessary to selling them.
Categorizing Native Americans in limited, stereotyped roles were so established and unchallenged that they turned out to be society’s only impression of Native culture. This sparked the creation of the popular misunderstandings and racial slander today. The development of natives in film has mainly been from the influences of white directors and them being oblivious to the realistic view of Native culture. In result, the progress of natives in films has been determined by the changing social views of the white Americans.
A Native American author, Michael Hilger, supported this statement saying that “tracing images of the Savage and Noble Red Man through historical periods of the cinema, it will reveal little about Native American people of the past or present but a lot about the evolution of white American attitudes and values. ” In western films, they were always shown with scowls and wearing war paint, making them look willing to kill at any time. They appeared inferior to the whites and that the Indians needed to be taught everything having to do with the white way of life.
Quoting a scene from “The Great Sioux Massacre, ”a man said, “Cheyenne, Apache, Blackfoot, Sioux – they’re vicious killers all of them; they ain’t even human. ” The film justified the slayings committed at the Sand Creek Massacre by classifying the Indians and stating that they are all ruthless and blood-thirsty. Throughout films there has been many stereotypes, one of them being the Indian woman being restrained to only two types, a princess or a squaw. The Indian princess is displayed as the Native beauty who falls in love with the white man, and becomes open to giving up her cultural heritage and wed into the “civilized” white culture.
The Indian squaw is traditionally reserved and almost invisible as she tends to her husband and family, preparing hides, weaving, cooking, and taking care of the children. Even when an Indian is designated as a secondary hero, he is still believed to be inferior to his white counter part and is typically the joke of racist humor. They provide racial comedy relief, which is demeaning to his intelligence and significance in the film. Also, any multiracial affairs happening between Native and non-Native people were never blessed with a happy ending.
These relationships often concluded with the Indian giving up their lover at the understanding that their cultures could never coexist. These kinds of endings and generalizations promoted the fact that white civilization and Native culture could never live together as one. All through history, many Americans have placed Native people in the lower echelon of intelligence since first interaction was made. Like any other traditional minority, Native Americans are frequently portrayed as biologically and morally lesser to the more civilized white Americans.
However, while these depictions are fabricated, the audience is very naive and sheltered from any real interaction with a Native American. The majority of people had no experience or familiarity of how an Indian looked or appeared. They had nothing to compare the imageries they saw on screen with so they believed the film was true. Movies during this time were very influential because how the movies portrayed Native Americans to the people who have never seen or been exposed to that culture. The people believed that they were seeing an authentic Native American, or the “real” Indian that they had heard all of the stories about.
Television and old movies often portray the “Indian” speaking little to few words of English, and repeatedly saying “ugh. ” Yet anthropologists have documented the intricacy of Native American languages and at least 350 different languages were spoken in North America before first contact was made ashore in Massachusetts. As the nation has experienced changes in the way that it views people as equals, most of Hollywood has begun to change from displaying Indians as vicious savages into showing what the majority of Native Americans in fact were; a peaceful and proud people who stood up and fought for what they believed.
Hollywood often ignores the historical standpoint of Indian cultures and rarely provides an informed understanding of Indian identity. Most Native Americans dislike the stereotypical image that the commercial media has created. In the past few decades, there has been a growth of Native American producers and scriptwriters, working to show audiences a new outlook on their culture. There is much truth in a book made by an intelligent author on the subject, stating that “Film must provide a face for the faceless” in a history that does not provide one (Rosenstone 36).
Film provides an image of Native Americans that we were not able to see from that time and place. It generates the life and times that American society has merely heard about or studied, but never lived. Filmmakers found it easy to create a negative image of Native Americans because they are not white; so they can be whatever directors and historians want them to be seen as. Many directors were inclined to settle on the Indian’s illiteracy, alcoholism, and “primitive” way of life. These traits made the red man appear like a child who needed the protection and guidance of the white father.
All of these judgments live off the assumption that the Native American’s culture was “savage,” white culture was “civilized,” and the two societies could never peacefully harmonize. On the other hand, the nation has made many great strides and improving the relationship between both ethnicities. We are all a part of the United States and we are all equal in the law and in the eyes of the public. Directors, television, and film have been much more educated on the representation of Indians and have improved on how they are shown in media today.
Ancient Religion vs Modern Religion essay help free: essay help free
There are many differences between an ancient religious viewpoint of the Greeks and Romans and a modern world religion viewpoint. I feel that the most distinguishing difference and the difference that I feel makes the biggest impact is that in a modern world religion society believers say there is one God or that the religions today are monotheistic, whereas in the ancient religions we have studied in class citizens say and believe there are multiple gods or were polytheistic. For example the Greeks believed in twelve gods such as Zeus, Poseidon, Apollo, and Artemis. They all had names other than just God.
This difference is obviously very apparent. In the ancient Greek religion there are gods for everything including grain, the moon, and the underworld; of these gods one is more powerful than the others but they have all power. For each element of the world they lived in, there was a god assigned to each. These gods were both male and female, had relationships with each other, and many had equal power. I like the idea that a specific god was worshipped for each separate element and piece of their world, and not just one god was worshipped for everything. I feel it made the society stronger and more balanced.
Today in Christianity and other modern religions, it is believed there is one God who rules all. He created everything, hears all things, sees all things, and basically is everywhere. In ancient religion, the gods were both male and female. This showed that both males and females had power and it was believed that both genders were capable of creating, and worth worshipping. Versus Christianity, where the God is simply a male, and there is no woman god. The worship of many gods meant that the citizens of ancient worlds understood that one person or being should not hold all of the power and that power should be equal.
It provided a balance to the society. Today in religion all of the power rests on one being. This just seems silly. In ancient religion it was spread among many beings. This difference leads to other differences between ancient religions and modern world religions. One other difference is that today God has to be everywhere and has to be all knowing. In ancient religions the gods lived on Olympus, woods, and other scared places. They were scattered throughout the world to ensure that the world functioned properly.
Another difference I feel comes from the difference in being monotheistic and polytheistic is that today God is pure and has a wholesome character that is essentially perfect with good morals. God does not have imperfections like humans do. But in ancient religion the gods had the personalities of humans and were not so perfect. This difference I think attributes that humans don’t know why God behaves the way he does or does the things he does, but when the ancient gods would act like humans, they knew why, they shared the same emotions and personalities.
For example Demeter felt the pain of loss when Persephone went to the underworld, this is indeed similar to the sadness a woman gets when she can’t have children or when all of her children have left the nest. One more difference that arises between modern world religions and ancient religions is that today God is abstract and must be all things to all people and is seen as a parent to protect humans. In ancient religions the many gods were seen more as divine beings who just made the earth better but frequently punished the humans and well didn’t really like the mortals.
One final difference between modern world religions and ancient religions is that in a modern religion God created nature and can control nature but is never nature. God is never the sun, he is never the rivers. In ancient world religions the gods were nature, and they controlled nature as well. Ancient gods are sometimes seen as a personification of different elements of nature itself. The most important difference among the ancient religions and modern world religions is that ancient religions were mostly polytheistic and modern world religions are monotheistic.
This main difference creates many more differences among the religions of different periods and creates a boundary that is clearly drawn between the religions of the ancient world and modern world religions. The gods of ancient worlds reflect the humans’ personalities, thoughts, and the balance of power they strive for in the world, and God represents perfection, good morals, and everything humans wish they could be. This main difference is fundamentally the difference that builds and creates other differences between ancient religions and modern world religions.
Rizal scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help
After the court-martial, Rizal returned to his cell in Fort Santiago to prepare his rendezvous with destiny. ** 6:00 am December 30, 1896-He was busy meeting visitors including Jesuit priests, Josephine Bracken and members of his family ,some friends, and he was secretly finishing his farewell poem. **Josephine Bracken- A Spanish newspaper correspondent. **September 24, 1894 –Rizal published his last poem.
LAST HOURS OF RIZAL
**General Canola polavieja –Was designated to take charge of all arrangement for the execution of the condemned prisoner, read the death sentence to Rizal. December 29, 1896 At 7:00 am-Rizal was moved to the prison chapel. ** Father Miguel Saderra Mata (Rector of Ateneo Municipal) and Father Luis Viza, Jesuit teacher –were first visitor of Rizal ** At 7:15 am –Rector Saderra left. **Fr. Viza gave the statuette of Jesus to Rizal happily received it and place it on his writing table ** At 8:00 am –Fr.Antonio Rosell arrived and was invited by Rizal to have breakfast. After breakfast , Lt. Luis Taviel De Andrade (Rizal’s defense council) came and Rizal thanked him for his gallant services. **At 9:00 am – Fr. Federico Faura arrived and was reminded by Rizal that he once said to Rizal that someday he would lose his head for writing the Noli . ”Father you are indeed a prophet”, Rizal remarked. **At 10:00 am –Fathers Jose Vilaclara and Vicente Balaguer visited the hero.
After them , came Santiago Mataix , who interviewed Rizal for his news paper El Heraldo de Madrid. **At 12:00 noon to 3:30 pm –Rizal was alone and he then finished his Farewell poem and hid it inside his alcohol cooking stove which was given to him by Paz Pardo de Tavera during his visit to Paris in 1890. At the same time he wrote his letter to professor Blumentritt in German. **At 3:30 pm- Fr. Balaguer returned to Fort Santiago and discussed with Rizal the Retraction letter of the Anti-Catholic ideas of his membership in Masonry.
At 4:00 pm –Rizal’s mother arrived. He knelt down kissed mother’s Hand begging for forgiveness and they are both crying as the guards separate them. Afterwards Trinidad entered the cell and fetched her mother. As they were leaving Rizal gave the alcohol cooking stove to Trinidad and whispered “ There is something inside” , which the latter understood. So it came to pass that she was able to smuggle the Hero’s last and greatest poem-a priceless gem of Philippine Literature. **At 6:00 pm –Rizal received anew visitor, Don Silvino Lopez Tunon.
Marketing local brand overseas cbest essay help: cbest essay help
The objective on this research is for telling the readers about the local brand of Indonesia that will be marketed in either Brazil or Russia. We will also discuss about foreign market entry modes and PEST Analysis. The local brand that I choose is Gudang Garam, which will be marketed in Russia. Gudang Garam is original Indonesian clove cigarette brand that was launched on 1979 in Kediri, East Java. Gait length in the clove industry is characterized by a number of achievements, among others, was ranked 2nd in the category rolled cigarettes “full flavor”.
Made from the leaves of high-quality tobacco and clove, Gudang Garam is dedicated for smokers who appreciate the art of enjoying rolled cigarettes. A blend of high technology and clove mix formula inherited from generation to generation making Gudang Garam is able to provide the irreplaceable experience of smoking cigarettes for the true connoisseur. The reason why I choose gudang garam to be marketed in Russia because, The number of people who are consuming cigarette there have reach the 4th higher number across the world.
It was hard to find clove cigarettes outside Indonesia that’s why I think gudang garam is the most perfect Indonesian local brand that should be imported around the world especially in Russia. Foreign market entry modes differ in degree of risk they present, the control and commitment of resources they require and the return on investment they promise. Types of foreign entry modes: Exporting Licensing Joint venture Foreign Direct Investment (FDI) Internet Each type of market entry have their own advantages and disadvantages: MODE ADVANTAGES DISADVANTAGES
Exporting Minimize risk , speed of entry, minimize scale. Transport cost, Trade barriers & tariff add cost, limit acess to local company. Licensing Minimizes risk of entry, speed of entry, High ROI. Lack of control, knowledge spillover. Joint venture Potential for learning, Viewed as insider, less investment. Difficult to manage, Dilution of control. Foreign direct investment Greater knowledge of local market, can be apply specialized skills. Higher risk than other modes, may be difficult to manage Internet Simpler, easier Easy to get error PEST Analysis
A scan of the external macro-environment in which the firm operates can be expressed in terms of the following factors: Political: political factors include government regulations and legal issues and define both formal and informal rules under which the firms must operate. Economic: Economic factors affect the purchasing power of potential customers and the firms cost of capital. Social: Social factor include the demographic and cultural aspects of the external microenvironment. Technological: Technological factors cam lower barriers to entry, reduce minimum efficient production levels and influence outsourcing decisions.
Here in Indonesia we can easily find gudang garam cigarette, since people here are enthusiast with cigarette they sell it everywhere. We can found it in the small minimarket, supermarket, mall ,and etc. There are also some posters across the street in Indonesia about gudang garam. Even though the gudang garam wrote about the disadvantages about smoking but, still the consumer of gudang garam is the most higher compare to another brand of cigarettes. Thesis statement As we know the number of smoking rates in Russia is high, so I believe importing gudang garam cigarette in Russia will be successful because they have much demand there.
This is because they rarely seen clove cigarette and the climate there are cold, so people are likely to smoke to warm their selves. 2. 0 Methods This report is based on the secondary sources. The sources that I found are from the Internet through government website. The materials that I found in the Internet are reliable and current. The data collection methods of the research objectives are containing both qualitative and quantitative. Most of it are qualitative because, it contain of graph, table, and it was colorful. 3. 0 Findings PEST Analysis on Russia:
Political: In 1993, after the crisis in the constitution of Russia and with the support from most part of the population. Russia was officially became the federation of Russia with semi presidential republic. They keep going with the same regime until today. It is very important to have a constant regime and policy to attract more investors. It is also important to have the policies, which provide more benefit and advantages for people who want to contribute or get into the business. Economic: The economics of Russia depends mainly on the natural resources. There are two major resources are oil and gas.
This country has the GDP in the rank of 10th. biggest in the world. Russia is the country with the advantage of natural resources, the big area with the area for agriculture 4th largest in the world and a perfect location between Europe and Asia. Despite all the advantage that the country has, its economic is not comparable to other countries it is because the growth of the economy of Russia is depending the price of the oil in the market. Social: From 1990, with the changes in the regime of politic, the society stepped forward. They convert from a society with autocratic structure to a society with democratic character.
This change enlarges the gap between the poor and the rich people in the society. Even there is no obvious classification structure in society, the stratification is judged by wealth. The most obvious evident of capitalism in the society is that people started to spend in a wasted scale with expensive cars, clothes and outfit that a normal Russian can not afford. Technological: Russia is a country, which is rich in science tradition. The technology sector of Russia started to be recognized from the early of 18th century and continue to develop until today.
There is a political stability in Brazil government the workers party has won the election continuously for 3 times. The focus on the administration policies of the government is steadily towards the growth of the economy. Economic: Foreign firm can own the company 100%, registered capital and earning can be taken back from the country on tax free basis. The country strengthening its economic policy and increasing public private partnership model of doing business that attracts the private people in the world to invest.
Social: since brazil is at the peak of the economic advances which is responsible for a drastic improvement in the social area in brazil. Technological: the Brazilian economy is alive and growing at a rapid pace. That’s why the technological there keep on growing rapidly. Unilever markets its brand in Brazil: A business with real scale, strong brands, people & infrastructure • Underperformance in recent history: Growth below the market (+ 4% p. a. ) Low competitiveness Low profit growth Product quality below standard Customer satisfaction low. Unilever markets its brand in Russia: Unilever strategic priorities include:
Personal care D&E Vitality The changing of the Unilever in D&E is clearly seen in the graph it keep on increasing especially in the D&E. 4. 0 Discussion There will be the disadvantages and advantages by importing gudang garam to Russia and Brazil, because every country have a different pest analysis and provision. Here are some advantages and disadvantages: Russia ADVANTAGES DISADVANTAGES A lot of smokers The climate is cold Russia is the nearer compare with Brazil Hard to ask for the permission Different Languages Brazil ADVANTAGES DISADVANTAGES It might be easier to communicate Government grants are easier
Brazil is kinda far from Indonesia The number of smoker are not too many compare with Russia There will be also some factors that might be influence on my finding, the website might be too old or not really sufficient because every website say a different thing. 5. 0 Conclusion I have decided Gudang Garam, which will be marketed in Russia. Because, I have done it on the research from the secondary resources from any different website. The reason why I choose gudang garam to be marketed in Russia because, The number of people who are consuming cigarette there have reach the 4th higher number across the world.
It was hard to find clove cigarettes outside Indonesia that’s why I think gudang garam is the most perfect Indonesian local brand that should be imported around the world especially in Russia. The action that should be taken for my marketed are to take approval from both government in Indonesia and also Russia, which is really hard because of the different language. We need a big budget to start importing gudang garam cigarette to Russia because the location is kinda far.
How to make school better free college essay help: free college essay help
Honestly, I like school, I really do its just I get bored easily! I like being able to come and see my friends, learn new things, and not just sit at home doing nothing. We need more fun in this school. We need to like change it up, make it more lively not so much like a prison. A way we can make it not so boring would be, make the classes shorter. Instead of having about 45 minutes each class make them like 35 minutes, then we could have another break maybe after 6th hour.
Having another break could also make us more awake because we would be able to talk with our friends instead of sitting in class listening to teachers or not doing something interesting which makes us sleepy. Also in a second break we could be doing fun activities or something hands-on to make us not so sleepy. In the classes I think we should be doing more fun things, instead of sitting in a desk for 45 minutes. Another way we can make it better would be, screw the detentions.
All the staff in this school says they are trying to make us ready for college, but in college there aren’t no detections, no nothing. If we don’t show up thats our own problem on missing out of what was learned in class that day and punishing us doesn’t really make a difference. In college they don’t go around chasing you telling you, you have detention and why didn’t you go and things like that, so why do it here if people here are trying to get you ready for college. Just doesn’t make sense. I like doing things on the computer like assignments, notes, etc. and I’m sure other students do to. So doing more computer/technology things would be better also. A lot of student are more into typing things than writing things now days. When it comes to taking notes, i think it’s more useful on the computer because you’re able to change colors, highlight, insert charts/pictures, different size things. Wen on paper it takes more time, example if you want to highlight you got to write it all then highlight, when on the computer you can highlight as your writing.
Incase you’re sick one day your friend can share/email the notes to you. You can also share/email your assignments to your teachers or whatever. Now if only the school would actually listen to what us students have to say. It is where we go to school so we should enjoy going not feel like we are in a prison. Those are some things they could change to make it better, but not like they will change and even if they do it wouldn’t matter to us seniors because it’s our last year.
Presistence pets popular mba argumentative essay help: popular mba argumentative essay help
In the 1960s, the World Health Organization (WHO) began a campaign to eradicate the mosquitos that transmit the disease malaria. Before that an organization in Southern Africa had produced a poison to kill these mosquitoes but it wasn’t completely successful. The produced poisons by the WHO kills most members of the insects population leaving only the resistant individuals to reproduce with new genes that somehow enable them to resist the chemical attack. The problems such insects pose are just some of the many ways that evolution has a direct connection to our daily lives considering the adaptations in local environments.
In the 1960s, the World Health Organization (WHO) began a campaign to eradicate the mosquitos that transmit the disease malaria. Before that an organization in Southern Africa had produced a poison to kill these mosquitoes but it wasn’t completely successful. The produced poisons by the WHO kills most members of the insects population leaving only the resistant individuals to reproduce with new genes that somehow enable them to resist the chemical attack. The problems such insects pose are just some of the many ways that evolution has a direct connection to our daily lives considering the adaptations in local environments.
In the 1960s, the World Health Organization (WHO) began a campaign to eradicate the mosquitos that transmit the disease malaria. Before that an organization in Southern Africa had produced a poison to kill these mosquitoes but it wasn’t completely successful. The produced poisons by the WHO kills most members of the insects population leaving only the resistant individuals to reproduce with new genes that somehow enable them to resist the chemical attack. The problems such insects pose are just some of the many ways that evolution has a direct connection to our daily lives considering the adaptations in local environments.
What does globalization mean for Lafarge writing essay help: writing essay help
What does globalization mean for Lafarge and how can it globalize effectively? What role does the nature of industry play in the globalization process? Localization and globalization- those two aspects, according to Lafarge policy are the principals to growth In last decade Lafarge accelerated the pace of its growth into new countreis by acuaring companies and expending into new business and new products through its four divisons (cement, aggregates and concrete, roofing and gypsum). Through numerous acquisitions and joint ventures, Lafarge became a Global company and a leader in cement.
In General globalization for Lafarge means entering the new markets and growing by acquisitions. The company uses its acquisitions as a bridgehead to introduce the group’s product such as, gypsum, aggregates, etc. with the aim to create a building materials didvison in each country. On the other hand in the building materials business, markets are local (consumer tastes diversive, business strategies of companies results in fragmentation of different markets, different trands and competitors depending form the country).
There are also two aspects- high transportation costs and low inventories- which anables to build sustainable, worldwild competitive advantage by locating in one country. 2. Should Lafarge grow by expanding current operations or should it grow by acquiring foreign firms? Why is growth imperative in this industry? Lafarge should do both. On the one hand should grow by acquiring foreign companies (as building a greenfiels pland is much more expensive than buying an existing one).
By the acquisitions company can use its presence in the market as a bridgehead to introduce the group’s product other than cement and creat a leader in each country they enter. One of the main motive of th growth is to remain visible and attractive to investors, expanding cashflow. As a long term goal of the growth is achieve profitability for new operations 3. Is the overall business strategy of Lafarge in tandem with its principles of action and the “Lafarge way”?
Althought Lafarge achieved its goal to become the nuber one company in the construction business, managing of growth itself still needs improovenent. A lotof improovemenst has to be made in the field of working across different cultures, languageandminset. The culture difference should also inflects the decision making process, which is not perfect in my opinion. Decisions are taken by the Direction Generale, even at the regional and coutry level. Managers exist to implement thedecisions of the DG. Also having The DG taking most of the decisions might not be a great strategy since every territory seems to vary.
Should the goverment have a say in what we eat college essay help service: college essay help service
Should the government have a say in our diets, Many people will argue that it is freedom of choice to eat whatever you want but the government has a right to interfere with that freedom if it is infringing upon the rights of others. I am not saying that if someone is eating unhealthy it is going to eliminate another person’s freedom but it does affect everyone in the nation. With a rising number of people with poor diets, the number of people suffering from obesity rises also. Obesity can cause a person many medical complications in their lifetime.
These medical complications mean that there will be more trips to hospitals which can cause insurance rates to go up, affecting a large number of people. Obesity also causes other expenses for the nation such as needing to pay for larger seats, hospital beds, etc. to fit the rising number of obese individuals. And to all of you who say that Michelle Obama should mind her own business-you should be grateful that she is more concerned for your well being than you are for yourselves. And just so you know, go back to middle school history class-the First Lady doesn’t make or pass the laws, Congress does.
Should the government have a say in our diets, Many people will argue that it is freedom of choice to eat whatever you want but the government has a right to interfere with that freedom if it is infringing upon the rights of others. I am not saying that if someone is eating unhealthy it is going to eliminate another person’s freedom but it does affect everyone in the nation. With a rising number of people with poor diets, the number of people suffering from obesity rises also. Obesity can cause a person many medical complications in their lifetime.
These medical complications mean that there will be more trips to hospitals which can cause insurance rates to go up, affecting a large number of people. Obesity also causes other expenses for the nation such as needing to pay for larger seats, hospital beds, etc. to fit the rising number of obese individuals. And to all of you who say that Michelle Obama should mind her own business-you should be grateful that she is more concerned for your well being than you are for yourselves. And just so you know, go back to middle school history class-the First Lady doesn’t make or pass the laws, Congress does.
Abortion Outline essay help: essay help
Specific Purpose: To inform citizens of some of the advantages and disadvantages of abortion. Thesis: The ongoing battle on whether abortion is promising or destructive is a concern to all citizens. Introduction: I. ) Definition of abortion II. ) Advantages of abortion Ex: Parent may not be able to support child, parent may be unfit, child may be at risk of poor health, etc. III. ) Disadvantages of abortion Ex: Death of an innocent child, preventing opportunities that could benefit numerous citizens, etc. IV.) Why should you care? a. Every individual has certain rights (the parent themselves, and the baby should too) b. The birth or death of any baby could change your life c. What if you had been that baby who did not have a choice? Transition statement: (Concluding of introduction) Although you may or may not have experienced an encounter with abortion previously, you may be placed in the situation in the future and it’s important that you understand all of what is impacted by abortion, and exactly how things are affected.
Body: I. ) Main advantages of abortion a. ) Detailed b. ) Supporting evidence c. ) Specific example of why abortion may be appropriate d. ) Opinion of someone who is pro-abortion Transition statement: In many cases, abortion is the right choice to make and is in the best interest of many people, however sometimes this option can take a negative toll in several aspects. II. ) Main disadvantages of abortion a. ) Detailed b. ) Supporting evidence c.) Specific example of why abortion may be inappropriate d. ) Opinion of someone who is pro-life/anti-abortion Transition statement: The harm inflicted by abortion is heart wrenching, but may be hard to understand for someone who has never personally encountered this harsh reality.
III. ) Why abortion is such a huge concern: a. ) You may be placed in the situation one day where you have to make the choice b. ) How abortion could be extremely destructive or somewhat beneficial to many citizens c.) Your rights are at risk of being taken away, some places trying to pass laws forbidding abortions Transition Statement: Now that you’ve seen how all individuals can be affected by abortion, you may have formed a solid and supported position on your views regarding abortion Conclusion: I. ) The butterfly effect a. ) Define this effect b. ) Relate this to abortion II. ) Refer back to major points a. ) Major advantages of abortion b. ) Major disadvantages of abortion c. ) That you could be effected III. ) Reflect on the rights on individuals IV. ) Was this information helpful? a. ) Yes? b. ) No? c. ) Maybe? V. ) Closing Statement
Martial Law essay help service: essay help service
Ferdinand Edralin Marcos was popularly known in the Philippine history as a dictator who established the Martial Law. His wife, Imelda Marcos is only a popular icon, known because of her collection of a thousand pairs of shoes. The history of the Philippines was made more enlightening and newsy when Ferdinand Marcos was elected President of the Philippines. His first term was great. Many establishments, roads, etc. was constructed. The economy was good and there was a healthy export of the country. The Philippine government was well managed by Marcos.
Imelda Marcos also had great power being the wife of the late president and was known to have an edifice complex. She helped establish many institutions such as the Heart Center, Lung Center, Kidney Center, Film Center and Cultural Center. However, during Marcos’ second term, Martial Law was born. This fateful event marks that start of a change in Philippine History, and has therefore affected the lives of many Filipinos. This also exhibits the greed and want of Marcos for power and control over the country.
When someone says Martial Law, the first thing that comes to most people’s minds is the unceasing violence. Activists and protesters were captured and tortured to death. Violence was all around the country during that time. Anyone who seeks to bring down the legitimate power of Marcos was either captured, tortured or sentenced to death. It could even be done all at the same time. The Martial Law clearly and obviously violates the right of the people to life and liberty. Surging events such as the Plaza Miranda Bombing, and Ninoy Aquino’s death were reported under the rule of Martial Law.
During this time, the military has the control. Civilian supremacy was under the military. Marcos was indeed a great and intelligent man, but he used his almost impeccable knowledge for his selfish desires. History indeed repeats itself. What Marcos hasn’t predicted during his reign was that the people might seek and plan to overthrow a government if it doesn’t satisfy their needs and expectations. The People Power Revolution serves as a constant reminder to the Filipinos of their love for freedom and right democracy.
The Filipinos have protested against the Marcos regime and sought for their rights. Rights, in general, should be given to the people. What I found rather amazing during the People Power Revolution was that it was a peaceful revolution, and it succeeded in overthrowing the relentless rule of the Marcoses. The Philippine Republic was in chains during that particular moment in history. This event serves as a constant reminder to the citizens, and to the next leaders of the next generation to serve the country without their selfish appetites, and their unethical governing techniques.
League Of Legends Video Game Analysis essay help us: essay help us
League of legends is a multiplayer online battle arena video game video game developed and published by Riot Games for Microsoft Windows and Mac OS X, inspired by the mod Defense of the Ancients for the video game Warcraft III: The Frozen Throne. It is a free-to-play game, supported by micro-transactions. The game was first announced on October 7, 2008, and released on October 27, 2009. League of Legends was generally well received at release, and has grown in popularity in the years since.
According to a 2012 Forbes article, League of Legends was the most played PC game in North America and Europe in terms of the number of hours played. As of January 2014, over 67 million people play League of Legends per month, 27 million per day, and over 7. 5 million concurrently during peak hours. To get started , Simply create an account at leagueoflegends. com Once youre in the client, select find a co-op vs ai game. It basically means your fighting against robot controlled opponents while teaming up with other players. By completing a match , you get experience as well as an in game currency know as Influence points.
Every champion has a different role , so try to play around to find your niche. The primary map, Summoner’s Rift, features three lanes, commonly referred to as top lane, where bruisers (partially damage, partially tanky) and tank type champions tend to go. Mid lane, where assassins and burst damage carries tend to go, and bot lane, where the ranged DPS (damage per second) carries and their supports tend to go. The jungle is sometimes considered a lane, where an assassin or tank champion tends to roam in order to collect buffs and assist in the other lanes freely.
The player earns a small amount of gold every second passively, but can earn more by getting the last hit on minions, destroying enemy towers (referred to as turrets) that guard the lanes, neutral monsters located in the jungle, and killing enemy champions. With this gold, they can buy a variety of items in order to strengthen their champion for the duration of the game. Try to learn how to last hit properly , as this ensures you more gold. You can find video regarding last hitting on youtube. You can also purcahse champions with Rp, Or Riot Points, but these require real money .
Compare historical and current features of public health essay help cheap: essay help cheap
Public health efforts are planning to protect the general health and safety of the population by taking measures to prevent or avoid the transmission of disease. Historically, measures such as quarantines were enforced, where there were no means to vaccinate or inoculate to prevent the spread of a dangerous transmissible disease. In more modern times, vaccines were developed to protect against diseases, and of course, in the case of smallpox, the disease was able to be eliminated in 1979, so there’s no longer a need to vaccinate against it.
In modern times, there is little reliance on quarantine, though people with multiply-antibiotic-resistant TB and other diseases may be detained and isolated. In the early 19th century, the growing towns of Britain were characterised by overcrowding, poor housing, bad water and disease. In 1842, Edwin Chadwick argued that disease was the main reason for poverty, and that preventing disease would reduce the poor rates. In 1848, a cholera epidemic terrified the government into doing something about prevention of disease, through both public and individual health measures.
Further measures included: •In 1848 the first Public Health Act caused the setting up of a Board of Health, and gave towns the right to appoint a Medical Officer of Health. •In 1853 vaccination against smallpox was made compulsory. •In 1854 improvements in hospital hygiene were introduced (thanks in large part to Florence Nightingale). •In 1875 a Public Health Act enforced laws about slum clearance, provision of sewers and clean water, and the removal of nuisances. •In 1906 local councils were told to provide free school meals for poor children.
In 1907 school medical examinations were ordered for all children (among these examinations were those of the ‘nitty nurse’). •In 1908 Old-age pensions were introduced. •In 1911 National Insurance (free medical treatment for workers who fell ill) was introduced. Nineteenth century ?Chicken Pox: this is one of the most common diseases which children are most likely to get. It will emerge in the form of little spots and round. The illness will give you a fever, chills, headaches and sometimes aching in the back and limbs. You will first not notice that you have chicken pox until they appear as spots.
This is not the same as small pox this on its own is a distinct disease. Neither vaccination or small pox can protect anyone from getting chicken pox, it is very contagious nor is anyone at risk of catching them. Chickenpox causes a red, itchy skin rash that usually appears first on the abdomen or back and face, and then spreads to almost everywhere else on the body, including the scalp, mouth, arms, legs, and genitals. The rash begins as multiple small red bumps that look like pimples or insect bites, usually less than a quarter of an inch wide.
They appear in crops over 2 to 4 days and develop into thin-walled blisters filled with fluid. The blister walls break, leaving open sores, which finally crust over to become dry, brown scabs. The rash is very itchy, and cool baths or calamine lotion may help to manage the itching. Chicken pox may not exist as much now because more people are getting their children vaccinated at a young age to help not to prevent chicken pox, and now we now the actual causes of this and we are now more advanced. ?Cholera: this is one of the most feared diseases, it is infectious, and it is caused by drinking water from a contaminated item.
When you get cholera is causes a slowing in the blood circulation and it will cause the skin to become blue and shrunken it can also cause deaths. Some people believe that cholera is caused by eating fruits and vegetables. The most common symptoms of cholera are: •extensive, watery diarrhea •nausea •vomiting •muscle cramps Around three-quarters of people who are exposed to cholera bacteria do not develop any symptoms. However, these people can contaminate water by passing faeces that contain bacteria into water, or pass on the disease through poor food hygiene.
However, things have changed over time and we now have vaccinations and treatments to help to reduce the number of people with Cholera. There is a vaccine which is given as a drink that protects against cholera. Vaccination is usually only required for: •people travelling in remote areas where cholera epidemics are occurring and there is limited access to medical care •those intending to visit high-risk areas such as refugee camps or war zones •those taking part in disaster relief operations These people include emergency relief workers, members of the armed forces and healthcare workers.
It is important to get advice from your nurse or doctor about whether you need a cholera vaccination well in advance of travelling; the vaccine is available free on the NHS. Cholera needs prompt treatment with oral rehydration solution (ORS) to prevent dehydration and shock. ORS comes in a sachet; it is made up of a mixture of salts and glucose, which are dissolved in water. ORS is ideal for replacing the fluids and minerals that are lost when a person becomes dehydrated. As well as treating dehydration and shock with ORS, antibiotics can be used to treat the underlying infection.
ORS sachets are available from many pharmacists, camping shops and travel clinics. If you are travelling to regions of the world affected by cholera, take ORS sachets as a precaution. ?Consumption: this is also known as ‘tuberculosis (TB)’ is another common cause of deaths; the word consumption was named as it described the action of the body tissue wasting away. This is highly contagious and the bacteria which it causes is found in milks and other foods and sometimes in the saliva of a person which has the diseases, researchers found out that only direct sunlight will kill the bacteria.
In 1882, Robert Koch discovered that the bacteria which caused this disease were barely visible in the human eye, this will cause it to attach and grow in every organ of the body, including the lungs and the brain. This mainly affects the lungs. However, it can affect any part of the body, including the bones and nervous system. Typical symptoms of this include: •having a persistent cough for more than three weeks that brings up phlegm, which may be bloody •weight loss •high temperature (fever) •tiredness and fatigue •loss of appetite TB is caused by a bacterium called mycobacterium tuberculosis, it affects the lungs is the only form of the condition that is contagious and usually only spreads after prolonged exposure to someone with the illness. For example, TB often spreads within a family who live in the same house. In most healthy people, the immune system kills the bacteria and you have no further symptoms. However, sometimes the immune system cannot kill the bacteria, but manages to prevent it from spreading in the body. This means you will not have any symptoms, but the bacteria will remain in your body.
This is known as latent TB. If the immune system fails to kill or contain the infection, it can spread to the lungs or other parts of the body and symptoms will develop within a few weeks or months. This is known as active TB. There is now treatment and vaccination for this, with treatment. A TB infection can usually be cured. Most people will need a course of antibiotics, usually for six months. Several different antibiotics are used; this is because some forms of TB are resistant to certain antibiotics. If you are infected with a drug-resistant form of TB, treatment can last as long as 18 months.
If you are in close contact with someone who has TB, tests may be carried out to see if you are also infected. These can include a chest X-ray and blood tests. Vaccination currently, BCG vaccinations are only recommended for groups of people who are at a higher risk of developing TB. This includes children living in areas with high rates of TB or those who have close family members from countries with high TB rates; it is also recommended that some people, such as healthcare workers, are vaccinated due to the increased risk of contracting TB while working.
Small pox: this affects people of all ages however; it is especially fatal to young children. This is caused by a virus which makes small blister like bumps on the skin sometimes even the mouth and throat. If this virus makes your throat swell up it can cause difficulty to breath, if you catch this and you survive you will not catch this again. This information was used to find a vaccine to prevent the disease. Smallpox is contagious that means the virus can spread to others. It spreads through tiny drops of an infected person’s saliva when the person coughs, talks, or sneezes.
Smallpox usually passes from person to person during close, face-to-face contact. If someone does get smallpox, a doctor can recognise the disease because it causes a special kind of rash. The rash shows up as blisters on the skin that fill with fluid and crust over. This might sound like chickenpox, but the blisters look different from the blisters that chickenpox causes. The other symptoms of smallpox are like those of many other less serious illnesses: fever, headache, backache, and feeling tired.
A vaccine, a type of shot, can prevent infection with the virus that causes smallpox. Years ago, people were vaccinated against smallpox. Today, smallpox vaccines aren’t given because nobody has had the disease for many years. This has changed over time because science has improved more, now in the twenty-first century there are more advanced people and scientist and things have improved much more since the nineteenth century. The doctors and scientist have found out more cures and reasons for diseases and they are able to help out more people.
Also the NHS is free therefore; more people are able to get free treatment for the diseases or infections that they have. Sanitation and Hygiene: There was a lack of sanitation because at the time the government never took this matter seriously as no one was complaining about the issue. The higher class people never had to live like the lower class and they never had to deal with the poor sanitation because they had the money and the power to live healthy lives and in better conditions.
Therefore, the lower class did not complain about the issue as not one would listen to them and even if they did not one will act upon the issue to make it better. When Mr. Black looked into this situation he found out that the sewage system was not correctly working making the environment smell, when he raised this issue to the parliament they acted as if they never had enough money to place a proper sewage system to help improve the environment.
Lack of sanitation now affects about 2. 4 billion of the world’s population and is expected to rise to 50% by 2025. Diarrhoea caused by bad sanitation kills nearly 6,000 children a day, an annual toll of two million deaths. People suffering from waterborne diseases occupy half the world’s hospital beds. Already half of Asia’s population lacks adequate sanitation and in China, India and Indonesia twice as many people die from diarrhoeal diseases as from HIV/Aids.
In developing countries 80% of all disease results from a combination of poor hygiene, contaminated water and poor sanitation. Parasitic infections are also exacerbated by poor sanitation; the report estimates that 1. 5 billion people have parasitic worm infections. Such worms, whilst they may not cause death, lead to stunted growth and general debilitation. Among the diseases resulting from poor sanitation, unclean water and poor waste disposal are dysentery, cholera, typhus fever, typhoid and trachoma.
Sanitation will be affected by the amount of people that are in the population, for example, if there are an increasing amount of people growing in the society there will need to be more sanitation because if they do not fit in more sanitation systems then the old ones will get worn out by being used continually, and over time it will stop working correctly therefore, it is important that the government start to build more sanitation systems so there will be no danger of the society to be exposed to harmful waste because the sanitation system fails to work.
On the other hand, if the population decreased there will be no need for loads of sanitation systems and the government will be able to save a lot of money. When you have poor sanitation it can cause diseases such as: •Diarrhoea; this caused by different micro-organisms including viruses and bacteria. This causes a person to lose both water and electrolytes, which leads to dehydration and, in some cases, to death. Repeated episodes of diarrhoeal disease makes children more vulnerable to other diseases and malnutrition. Diarrhoea is the most important public health problem directly related to water and sanitation.
The simple act of washing hands with soap and water can cut diarrhoeal disease by one-third. Next to providing adequate sanitation facilities, it is the key to preventing waterborne diseases. •HIV/AIDS; A hygienic environment, clean water and adequate sanitation are key factors in preventing opportunistic infections associated with HIV/AIDS, and in the quality of life of people living with the disease. AIDS-affected people are more susceptible to water-related diseases than healthy individuals, and they become sicker from these infections than people with healthy immune systems.
Maintaining a healthy environment is essential to safeguarding the health, quality of life and productivity of people living with HIV/AIDS. •Cholera; Cholera is an acute bacterial infection of the intestinal tract. It causes severe attacks of diarrhoea that, without treatment, can quickly lead to acute dehydration and death. Cholera is a world-wide problem, especially in emergency situations. It can be prevented by access to safe drinking water, sanitation and good hygiene behaviour (including food hygiene). •Malaria; Malaria is a serious disease caused by a parasite carried by certain types of mosquitoes.
Humans are infected when bitten by the mosquitoes. Reducing the mosquito population in households and communities by eliminating standing water (caused by poor drainage and uncovered water tanks) can be an important factor in reducing malaria cases. This has changed over time because in the twenty-first century people and the government have realised to live healthy lives it is important to have good sanitation and hygiene because if they do not have good sanitation or hygiene its very likely that diseases and infections will spread around causing many people to get ill.
Technology have now improved therefore, the government is able to put more advance technology in place to help in the environment. Environment: Global warming is the rise in the average temperature of Earth’s atmosphere and oceans since the late 19th century and its projected continuation. Since the early 20th century, Earth’s mean surface temperature has increased by about 0. 8°C, with about two-thirds of the increase occurring since 1980.
Warming of the climate system is clear, and scientists are more than 90% certain that it is primarily caused by increasing concentrations of greenhouse gases made by human activities such as the burning of fissile fuels and deforestation. These findings are recognised by the national science academies of all major industrialised nations. During the 21st century the global surface temperature is likely to rise a further 2. 9°C for their lowest emissions scenario and 2. 4 to 6. 4 °C for their highest. The ranges of these estimates arise from the use of models with differing sensitivity to greenhouse gas concentrations.
The effects of an increase in global temperature include a rise in sea levels and a change in the amount and pattern of rain, as well a probable expansion of subtropical desert. Warming is expected to be strongest in Antarctica and would be associated with the continuing sea ice. Other likely effects of the warming include a more frequent occurrence of extreme whether events including heat waves, droughts and heavy rainfall due to shifting temperature regimes. Effects significant to humans include the threat to food security from decreasing crop yields and the loss of habitat from inundation.
Proposed policy responses to global warming include mitigation by releases reduction, adaptation to its effects. Most countries have policies designed to reduce greenhouse gas emissions and to assist in adaptation to global warming. The Earth’s average surface temperature rose by 0. 18°C, over the period 1906–2005. The rate of warming over the last half of that period was almost double that for the period as a whole 0. 03°C per decade, versus 0. 02°C per decade. Temperatures in the lower troposphere have increased between 0. 13 and 0. 22°C per decade since 1979, according to satellite temperature measurements.
Climate substitutions show the temperature to have been relatively stable over the one or two years before 1850. The history of the scientific discovery of climate change began in the early 19th century when ice ages and other natural changes in pale climate were first suspected and the natural greenhouse effect first identified. In the late 19th century, scientists first argued that human emissions of greenhouse gases could change the climate, but the calculations were disputed. Many other theories of climate change were advanced, involving forces from volcanism to solar variation.
In the 1960s, the warming effect of carbon dioxide gas became increasingly convincing, although some scientists also pointed out that human activities, in the form of atmospheric aerosols e. g. pollution, could have cooling effects as well. During the 1970s, scientific opinion increasingly favored the warming viewpoint. By the 1990s, as a result of improving fidelity of computer models and observational work confirming the Milankovitch theory of the ice ages, a consensus position formed: greenhouse gases were deeply involved in most climate changes, and human emissions were bringing serious global warming.
Some challenges we face now are: 1. Climate Change: this has been concerning scientists for decades, from the melting polar ice caps to catastrophic weather and threatened ecosystems, not only is climate change real, scientists agree that humans are influencing climate change with our production of greenhouse gases (mainly stemming from carbon dioxide and methane). 2. Energy: clean energy vs. dirty energy. Renewable energy, energy independence, petroleum, biofuels and coal. 3.
Waste: with the immediate looming problems of climate change and energy, focus has shifted away from landfill waste, but this is a serious problem. The world has largely gotten accustomed to a throwaway lifestyle, but that’s neither healthy nor sustainable. Waterways are choked with trash and modernised nations ship their undesirable leftovers to the developing world. Fashion, fast food, packaging and cheap electronics are just some of the problems 4. Water: Pure water is in short supply. Our global reserves of drinkable water are a fraction of 1% and 1 in 5 humans does not have access to potable (safe) water.
Many people do not realise that strife has already broken out in some stressed regions. Overall, I have learnt the difference between the diseases in the nineteenth century and the twenty-first century, in the twenty-first century there is more cures for diseases then there was in nineteenth century. More people know the reasons behind certain diseases and why they be caused and we are now able to produce cures for most diseases and we are now able to help most people around different places.
Creativity, innovation and invention free essay help online: free essay help online
Nowadays, discussions about creativity, innovation and invention are often made difficult because people are unclear about the exact meanings of some key terms. They are not the same thing. To create for example a successful product or business, a leader needs to recognize the differences, and combine them in the right mix. So what is the real definition and difference between all these three wonderful concepts? Creativity is your ability to imagine new concepts. It does not require value creation.
That is why when we run brainstorming sessions; we do not allow concepts to be screened for merit. We are being divergent and looking for all possible ideas. Artists, musicians and designers possess powerful creative skills. They imagine and reimagine scenes and sounds from the world. They create memorable and provocative pieces. But pure creative types rarely invent anything. Creativity alone doesn’t suffice for original or patentable breakthroughs. . Creativity plays an important role in both invention and innovation, but is only the front end component of each.
Innovation is the process through which value is created and delivered to a community in the form of a new solution. Innovation requires both creativity and invention. But it also requires something more. To innovate, a person or an organization must marshall the resources to introduce an invention into the world. Innovation requires a team. One person does not a company make. When investors look for the next innovative business idea, they look for a core team that can work together to build the product. Innovation requires adequate funding.
Whereas artists and inventors can get by on limited resources, innovators must marshall adequate resources to make their ideas real. Invention is very distinct from innovation. When a new idea surfaces or a new patent is filed, that is an invention. Inventors often possess creative minds. It is constrained by reality. While an artist can imagine paradoxical scenes, an inventor works within a framework of possibility, sometimes defining the framework along the way. Inventors may work alone, or in small teams.
They benefit by studying widely and interacting with people unlike themselves, but they often find the spark of an idea while on their own. The best inventions possess all of the qualities of beauty that artists appreciate: symmetry, harmony, elegance, simplicity, but invention extends beyond human senses and into the realism of pure science At the end, besides all these, it’s easy to confuse creativity, invention and innovation. Each has its place, and each builds on the previous. They have been so thoroughly misused that it is hard to tell the difference between them. Yet they could not be more different.
Case Study of Child with Autism argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help
I became increasingly interested in Autism since I had the opportunity to work alongside kids with Autism this summer. Seeing how their minds worked and how they processed information was astounding to me. Ever since this experience, I have fallen in love with children with Autism and I am always thriving to learn more about them. With this being said, I am looking to do my research on a child with Autism. I will be looking into the question how does Autism affect language development in children?
Under this broad topic I will be specifically looking into why their pragmatic language is impaired. To find my information I will interview my child’s parents. I will do my own observations both in the home and at school. Finally, I will research scholarly articles that are based off of good scientific research in my subject field. I want to become more informed about children with Autism and why their language development is impaired in the ways that it is. In doing so, I feel that I can become a more informed teacher which I can use to my advantage in my classroom.
I will know how to make children with Autism that are in my class successful both in class and in social situations. Section 2: Research Article #1 Measuring Pragmatic Language in Speakers with Autism Spectrum Disorders: Comparing the Children’s Communication Checklist—2 and the Test of Pragmatic Language “1 in 165 children” (Phillips, Volden, 2010, p. 204). The number of children that are prevalent with some type of Autism Spectrum Disorder (ASD) as stated by Joanne Volden and Linda Phillips. It is a statistic that is on the rise and highly debated.
It is a statistic that greatly affects classrooms across the nation. And yet, how to we help these children to the best of our abilities? An aspect that is being highly overlooked is pragmatic impairments. Children with an ASD have a greater chance of having a pragmatic dysfunction than do ‘typical’ children (Phillips, Volden, 2010, p. 205). How do we help children that are having these issues? How do we even diagnose these types of Language Development impairments? This article points to two of the ways this is being done: The Test of Pragmatic Language and The Children’s Communication Checklist – 2.
This article examines the validity of two tests: The Test of Pragmatic Language (TOPL) and The Children’s Communication Checklist – 2 (CCC – 2) (Phillips, Volden, 2010, p. 205). Each test was made to identify “pragmatic impairments” in children with high functioning ASD (Phillips, Volden, 2010, p. 205). The study identifies the difficulties that children with ASD have with pragmatic language –these children have “peculiar and out of place (communication) in ordinary conversation” (Rutter, 1965, p. 41); may “fail to develop (a) topic by contributing new, relevant information” among other minor things (Phillips, Volden, 2010, p. 204). Each test was developed to measure pragmatic dysfunctions in children so they may receive the support needed to thrive in everyday life. “Pragmatic language has proven (to be) difficult to assess… (because) the (general) structure of formal testing procedures fails to capture flexible adjustment to changing circumstances” (Phillips, Volden, 2010, p. 205). The TOPL test “samples a range of typically developing pragmatic behaviors” (Phillips, Volden, 2010, p. 205). The test compares students that have typical development pragmatic skills and students that have been diagnosed with high functioning ASD.
The CCC-2, on the other hand is “designed to screen for clinically significant communication problem of any type and (identifies) pragmatic language impairments” (Phillips, Volden, 2010 p. 205-206). So while the CCC-2 does test of pragmatic language impairments it also screens for communication impairments as well. The TOPL test is scored using a summary score called the “Language Quotient” (Phillips, Volden, 2010, p. 207). The Language Quotient is expressed as a “standard score with a mean of 100 (SD = 15) (Phillips, Volden, 2010, p. 207). According to Phillips and Volden, Language Quotients of “70-79 are interpreted as poor, and quotients below 70 are interpreted as very poor” (2010, p. 207). The cutoff score indicating a pragmatic impairment in the child was designated as 79 (Phillips, Volden, 2010, p. 207). The CCC-2 on the other hand derives two composite scores that are interpreted allowing for a greater variety of information to be processed and taken into account while interpreting whether or not a child with high functioning ASD has pragmatic issues or not.
These two composite scores are the GCC that is expressed by a standard score “with a mean of 100 (SD = 15) and the SIDI (Phillips, Volden, 2010, p. 207). If a GCC score is less than 80, it indicated a communicative impairment: not a pragmatic impairment (Phillips, Volden, 2010, p. 207). On the other hand, a negative SIDI score represents a pragmatic issue. “If the SIDI score is -15 or below Bishop (2003) suggests that pragmatic language impairment is present regardless of the GCC score (Phillips, Volden, 2010, p. 207).
So what does all of this mean? It was shown that both tests can in fact show whether or not a child with high functioning ASD has an issue with pragmatics. But how valid are these tests? Both tests ended with different results. The TOPL test showed that “9 out of 16 students with ASD were pragmatically impaired” while the CCC-2 identified “13 out of the 16” (Phillips, Volden, 2010, p. 208). While it is known that students with ASD do in fact have pragmatic impairments is there a chance that not every student will have this type of impairment?
It is hard to tell what test was more reliable in this situation for biases and cultural considerations were not taken into effect. However, it is a start. The article states that “the CCC-2 would be better at identification because the test included items designated to tap a broad range of pragmatic symptoms that are frequently reported as characteristic of ASD…. that would not occur in the course of typical development” (Phillips, Volden, 2010, p. 209). This study does prove to have a lot of vital information in regards to pragmatic dysfunctions in children with high functioning ASD.
However, it does say that the study was small: “This study is limited by its small sample size and by restricting participation to those who had structural language scores within typical limits” (Phillips, Volden, 2010, p. 210). With that being said, it would not be reliable to extrapolate the information from this study to schools across the nation. This study only used children that were diagnosed as high functioning ASD. It would be important that other studies be done using children across the spectrum to see if the results were reliable.
It would also be important to use other students with Intellectual Disabilities or even students that have been formally diagnosed with a Language Disorder to see how the validity of each test would withstand against these types of children. And although there is a lot that this study could have done further to prove their point, the information is still interesting and conclusive in its own regard. It is important that these types of tests continue to grow and evolve in our everyday world. If these tests can further prove to diagnose students with pragmatic impairments, it would be incredible in the world of teaching.
Students with pragmatic impairments are being over looked and swept under the rug because they are not diagnosed as atypical in this aspect of Language Development. And while not all children with high functioning ASD have pragmatic impairments, there are large numbers of children that do exhibit these dysfunctions. As teachers, it is vital that these children, diagnosed with ASD or not, get the necessary treatment plans and resources to allow them to excel. Whether that be through an IEP or 504 plan, students need not be ignored because there is not a way to formally diagnose their language dysfunction.
And while this article does state that the CCC-2 may be the better route to diagnose these children, it is important to use either the CCC-2 or the TOPL test rather than nothing at all as a start to diagnose a child. Once a child is assessed and diagnosed not only will that child be able to learn in the school setting but in the home setting as well. For although it may not always be good to label a child, having that label will allow for the child to have adequate and necessary treatment to allow for further success. Pragmatic dysfunctions, when treated early, can make a large impact on a child’s life.
Growing up to know when the right time is to say certain things can be essential when trying to obtain a job or just talking in public. As teachers, these language issue needs to be taken into account more often and more seriously. Children are slipping through the cracks because teachers are uneducated as to how to formally diagnose and help these issues. Article #2 Brief Report: Pragmatic Language in Autism Spectrum Disorder: Relationships in Measures of Ability and Disability Pragmatic language is something that we use on a day to day basis whether we know it or not.
Talking to a single person, talking to a group, or even listening to another person talk is all included in pragmatic language skills. Children, especially children with Autism, often lack pragmatic language. Children with Autism generally have more difficulties with pragmatic language than do any other children. If tested, they could even be diagnosed as having a pragmatic language dysfunction. Their speech is often considered “peculiar and out of place in ordinary conversations” and “irrelevant” (Bryson, Coolican, Garon, Volden, White, 2008, p. 388). “Pragmatics is consistently agreed upon as the domain that is specifically and universally impaired in Autism Spectrum Disorders” (Bryson, Coolican, Garon, Volden, White, 2008, p. 388). With this all being said, why is pragmatic language so often pushed to the side? Should pragmatic language be considered an important factor in considering a person’s long-term ability to function effectively in his or her community? Students with Autism may or may not have structural language difficulties paired with pragmatic language difficulties as well.
Do structural language difficulties predict pragmatic language difficulties? This study that was done measured the “contributions of nonverbal cognitive and structural language skills to the prediction of pragmatic language scores” (Bryson, Coolican, Garon, Volden, White, 2008, p. 391). The study was done on “37 children aged 6-13 years who met the criteria of Autism/ASD” (Bryson, Coolican, Garon, Volden, White, 2008, p. 389). This study showed that pragmatic language, as measured by the TOPL, is strongly related to, but not dictated by, structural language.
Structural language plays a part in pragmatic language, but it is not the driving force behind it. A student with Autism may have nearly perfect structural language but lack pragmatic language. Whereas another student may lack structural language and pragmatic language. Every student is different. These results simply state that structural language and pragmatic language are related in some way. How they are related, however, was not stated. The study also shows, as predicted, that if a child has better pragmatic skills, they were linked to fewer ASD communicative symptoms.
Better pragmatic language was also linked to fewer symptoms in the social domain. These findings underscores how central the theme is between ASD symptoms and social communication. This study, done mostly on children with High-Functioning Autism, increases the evidence that children with Autism cannot help the way that they act in social settings. They cannot help that they can’t hold a conversation, among other things. Children with Autism are different: in a good way. Although they may not be able to communicate effectively and appropriately, they are so good at so many different things.
Communication just happens to not necessarily be one of those things. This study has its flaws. The study should not be extrapolated to large groups, although the results are informative and interesting. The study was only done on a small sample size. The children that were selected “functioned within normal limits on most measures” (Bryson, Coolican, Garon, Volden, White, 2008, p. 392). Having a larger sample size with children of different ‘functions’ will prove to be more effective in showing the same results, assuming they will come out the same way.
So, what is the point of this study? It can be stated that students with ASD have pragmatic language difficulties. It can be stated that students with ASD have structural language difficulties. It can be stated that these are intertwined within one another. But what does this all mean in the life of the child? How can this information better the life of a student wit ASD? The study suggests the importance of developing a “comprehensive (assessment) of pragmatic language to help document a person’s level of disability” (Bryson, Coolican, Garon, Volden, White, 2008, p. 392).
With this information, professionals will be able to intervene in functional, community based contexts so students can develop social skills needed across all domains. Students will be able to grow individually to further their importance in their community. Should pragmatic language be considered an important factor in considering a person’s long-term ability to function effectively in his or her community? With the information given, all signs point to yes. Pragmatic language is an essential part in a student’s life. It allows students to function in everyday social situations.
Students that lack pragmatic language are set back because of their inability to function ‘normally’. “It stands at the intersection of language and social skills, impairments central to defining features of ASD” (Bryson, Coolican, Garon, Volden, White, 2008, p. 391). Article # 3: Diagnostic Differences of Autism Spectrum Disorder s and Pragmatic Language Impairment Children with Autism are generally associated with having pragmatic language impairments. However, not all children that have pragmatic language impairments have Autism. So, along with difficulty in social communication
settings, what else do these children have in common? Do children with Autism get labeled as having a pragmatic language impairments because they actually have a pragmatic language impairment or do their Autism symptoms overlap with those of pragmatic language impairments? Do children with Autism and children with pragmatic language impairments show comparable levels of behaviors associated with the ‘autism triad’ (Cornish, Frombonne, & Reisinger, 2011, p. 1701)? The study sought out to answer these questions. The Autism triad is composed of three components.
Component one involved the social and emotional aspect of development. Children with Autism in this area will have trouble with making friends, managing unstructured parts of the day, and working co-operatively. The second component is language and communication. Children with Autism will have difficulties in this area including difficulties understanding jokes and sarcasm, social use of language, literal interpretations, and body language and facial expressions. Finally, the third and final component of the Autism triad is flexibility of thought (imagination).
In this area, children will struggle with coping with changes in routine and empathy. The study was done with “forty-one children with communication impairments aged 7-15 years” (Cornish, Frombonne, & Reisinger, 2011, p. 1696). Each child was tested using both the Autism Diagnostic Observation Schedule (ADOS) and Social Communication Questionnaire (SCQ). The purpose of these tests was to compare the scores of children with ASD and children with PLI. These tests would then show whether the children have comparable levels of behaviors associated with the autism triad.
The diagnostic cut-off scores of each test were examined and measured. Overall, the results from the ADOS and SCQ showed that children with PLI have less severe impairments related to the autism triad as compared to children with ASD. However, the sub domains of these tests could not always differentiate between children with PLI and children with ASD in reference to their scores. When the combined measures were being used, it was possible to separate out the children with PLI and children with ASD that show signs of PLI. 7 cases could not be differentiated (Cornish, Frombonne, & Reisinger, 2011, p. 1701). Therefore, it was concluded that using ADOS and SCQ alone were not strong predictors in differentiating between ASD and PLI. This study then goes on to support the theory that there are subtle differences between ASD and PLI. Children with PLI have “significant difficulties socializing” (Cornish, Frombonne, & Reisinger, 2011, p. 1702). Because of these difficulties, children with PLI have an increased risk for problem behaviors related to Autism.
The difficulties that these children have in relation to their socialization lead to an increased risk of frustration and anxiety, and in turn “an increase in expression of abnormal behaviors” (Cornish, Frombonne, & Reisinger, 2011, p. 1702). This same relationship was not found in children with ASD. This may be due to the fact that children with ASD lack a sense of awareness of their surroundings and do not allow their surroundings to get to them in the way that children with PLI may. This is not true, however, of all children with ASD. This study examined children with ASD that were not diagnosed in having PLI.
Children that are comorbid with ASD and PLI will experience the frustration, the anxiety, and the increased behaviors. Even some children that have ASD but not PLI could essentially still show these frustrations in social contexts. Looking back at the Autism triad after reading this article, children with PLI and children with ASD really only share equal difficulties in one area: language and communication. And not to say that this will always be what is shared amongst these two different diagnoses, but this is what will be most common amongst the two.
The overlapping symptoms does not mean that children who have been diagnosed with PLI should also be diagnosed with ASD, but rather that they share common characteristics about their speech and communication, especially in social situations. Article #4 An Exploration of Causes of Non-Literal Language Problems in Individuals with Asperger Syndrome It is known that children with Autism show difficulties in pragmatic language. “One of the key features characteristic of individuals with high functioning Autism is a marked disruption to the ability to engage in social communication” (Martin & McDonald, 2004, p. 311). The question that is never brought up, however, is why these children are at an increased risk for having pragmatic language difficulties. Article after article, case study after case study all talk about the signs and symptoms of pragmatic language impairments (PLI) in children with Autism Spectrum Disorders (ASD). They talk about how to test for PLI and intervention techniques that can prove to be beneficial for the child. This article explores what others do not: the why of pragmatic language.
Knowing the cause of pragmatic language impairments in children should essentially lead to potential remedies to help treat children that are affected. There are two competing hypotheses that are correlated with pragmatic deficits. The first is Theory of Mind (TOM). This may be “the most prominent position on the causation of social communication in ASD” (Martin & McDonald, 2004, p. 311). TOM encompasses the ability to form representations of “other individual’s mental states, and, furthermore, to use those representations to understand predict, and judge others’ utterances and behavior” (Martin & McDonald, 2004, p. 312). The ability to infer mental states of another individual is pivotal in engaging in effective pragmatic communication. “Deficits in TOM have been observed in individuals with ASD across a range of age groups and IQ ability” (Martin & McDonald, 2004, p. 312). The comprehension of non-literal language relies on a person’s TOM capacity. Therefore, children with ASD who have difficulty understanding metaphors or irony in another person’s speech could essentially blame their lack of TOM. With a lack of TOM, children will not be able to communicate effectively with another person.
Their speech will be egocentric and will lack empathy. The second hypothesis that is correlated with pragmatic deficits seen in children with ASD is the notion of weak central coherence (WCC). WCC is not as strong of a thesis as TOM is. WCC refers to how language is processed. It’s argued that, according to the WCC theory, “language is processed in a kind of fragmented isolation without reference to the social context in which it occurs” (Martin & McDonald, 2004, p. 312). In accordance with WCC, children with ASD display difficulties when they interpret words according to the context of the sentence given.
“WCC predicts that individuals with Autism should be impaired in their ability to achieve local linguistic coherence” (Martin & McDonald, 2004, p. 313). Children with Autism are also less able to “draw coherence inferences, or themes across, a set of statements” (Martin & McDonald, 2004, p. 313). While these two theories are seemingly informational and reliable, their validity is questionable. Therefore, a study was performed to establish validity among the two theories. “The primary aim of this study was to compare the competing theories of social interference” (Martin & McDonald, 2004, p. 315). Two predictions were made about TOM and WCC: “If deficits in TOM underlie pragmatic ability, then deficits in social interference should be significantly associated with deficits in pragmatic ability. However, impairments in social inference making should not be associated with either general inference ability, or the ability to integrate perceptual information. If WCC underlies pragmatic ability, then the ability to organize perceptual details into meaningful wholes should be significantly associated with the ability to make pragmatic inferences.
Furthermore, this ability should be related to the capacity to make general and social inferences, as both these abilities require the capacity of drawing together disparate sources of information to infer meaning” (Martin & McDonald, 2004, p. 315). The results showed that “students with ASD were found to be impaired on both the mental inference questions and the non-mental control inference questions” (Martin & McDonald, 2004, p. 325). Therefore, their difficulty with TOM reasoning extended from one activity to the next, whereas WCC was only seen a small portion of the activities performed.
WCC was assessed and found to not be related to pragmatic language ability. However, this study was done solely on testing children on processing visual-spatial information. It is unclear and not studied whether WCC would play a role “in the processing of auditory verbal information” in accordance with pragmatic communication (Martin & McDonald, 2004, p. 326). More research, of course, would have to be done to replicate the information done in this study. This small sample size that was used has limited power in showing the true difference between the two competing theories that are TOM and WCC.
Furthermore, with more research, it could be shown what other types of language deficits are applicable using these explanations. Article #5: The Social Communication Intervention Project: A randomized controlled trial of the effectiveness of speech and language therapy for school-age children who have pragmatic and social communication problems with or without autism spectrum disorder There has recently been a strong push to increase language therapy for students with Pragmatic Language Impairments (PLI).
Pragmatic language is an underexplored field that has increasing numbers of diagnoses year to year. No real therapy is implemented in school systems for children that have PLI. “There is little robust evidence of effectiveness of speech-language interventions which target the language, pragmatic or social communication needs of these children” (Adams, Earl, Freed, Gailet, Green, Law, Lockton, McBean, Nash, & Vail, 2012, p 233). This study aimed to assess the effectiveness of one particular type of language therapy aimed at children with PLI with or without Autism Spectrum Disorder.
The aims of the study at hand were to “examine the effectiveness of an intensive manualized social communication speech and language intervention in improving language skills and observed pragmatic ability” (Adams, Earl, Freed, Gailet, Green, Law, Lockton, McBean, Nash, & Vail, 2012, p 233). The study that was performed was a small-scale randomized controlled trial. The trial was aimed to compare the effects of Social Communication Intervention (SCIP) compared with treatment as usual (TAU) on a standardized language assessment. Children either received SCIP intervention or TAU intervention.
The results then showed what type of intervention was more effective for children with PLI. Participants that received SCIP ceased all other intervention programs when they began this formal intervention program. Children that were receiving SCIP sat down for “16 to 20 individual face-to-face one hour sessions of intervention in school over the course of one school term” (Adams, Earl, Freed, Gailet, Green, Law, Lockton, McBean, Nash, & Vail, 2012, p 236). Each child received an individualized intervention strategy that was derived from a manual as to ensure that intervention was consistent amongst all participants.
Two specialist speech and language therapists and five specially trained therapy assistants delivered the experimental treatment. Children that received TAU continued with their regular/typical treatment that was being provided by their local speech and language therapy services. After the children had finished their intervention treatment plan for their pragmatic language impairment, they took the CLEF-4 to measure their general language ability. The participants also took a secondary outcome measure titled the Targeted Observation of Pragmatics in Children’s Conversation (TOPICC).
The outcomes of the CLEF-4 along with secondary measures did not show a significant intervention effect for SCIP compared with TAU. The article does state, however, that “the overall conclusion provided in SCIP is effective at improving overall conversational quality in 6-11 year olds who have significant pragmatic and social communication needs compared with TAU” (Adams, Earl, Freed, Gailet, Green, Law, Lockton, McBean, Nash, & Vail, 2012, p 242). These conclusions do not match the evidence that the study provides, however.
This may be due to the fact that the children that were selected for this individualized intervention program were so diverse in their backgrounds and diagnoses. This sample was also small. Providing more research with a more consistent group may show results more of what the study intended. The amount of therapy was also constrained by the study. In reality, some of the children may have needed more or less therapy to achieve maximum potential. Although the results of the study were not consistent with the conclusion, the article does make some good points.
More research must be done to show the effects of a structured individualized intervention program for students with PLI and ASD. With the increasing numbers of ASD diagnoses, PLI diagnoses soon too will be on the rise. Children deserve the best possible intervention and therapy needed, so why are children with PLI getting cut short of this due to lack of research? In the upcoming years, there is sure to be more done on this particular topic to ensure that students will in fact receive the treatment that they need.
Section 3: Data Collection I had the opportunity to work with a student that I taught over the summer. ‘A’ is 8 years old and is in third grade. He is an energetic, fun, loving boy. A has Autism and trouble with his pragmatic language. Although A has never been formally diagnosed with a Pragmatic Language Impairment, it is evident that he shows the signs and symptoms. As discussed in the interview paper, A’s mother does not want him to be diagnosed with PLI for she does not want him to have another label on top of the others he already has.
As I mentioned, I observed A first over the summer while I taught him at a camp which was for students with Autism and social difficulties. At first, A was a quiet and compliant student for the first week or so. However, I later found out he was only testing the waters. After A felt comfortable in the classroom, he swore on a regular basis, had social outbursts, never raised his hand, etc. A went from being an angel to one of the most difficult children in the classroom. I was baffled as to what we were supposed to do.
On a regular basis, A was talking out of turn and was talking in ways not appropriate for students of his age. I also observed that A, when talking with a peer, did not allow his peer to engage in a conversation with him. It was a one-sided conversation, all with A talking. After talking to A’s mother about our concerns, I, along with my other classroom staff members, came up with a positive behavior plan that A used in his classroom and at home. I distinctly remember A’s mother telling us that she was so sorry that he was acting the way that we was and that it was probably because he wasn’t in his typical routine.
I also remember her telling us that once we put into action this behavior plan that his pragmatic language difficulties would slightly decrease. And, just like she had promised, they did. A still swore when he was frustrated but instead of condemning him for this, we applauded him for using his words to communicate. However, we then asked him why he would use the words that he chose and once he calmed down we would ask him if he felt those words were appropriate for the context he used them.
We would then brain storm together ideas of words that he could use instead of the swear words (or even inappropriate words). We would then replay the situation and A would use the words that were brainstormed rather than the original words that he chose. Another thing we began to do, not just with A, but with all of our children in our classroom was to use a tennis ball when having a conversation. We encouraged the children to pass the tennis ball back and forth when they were talking with one another to discourage one sided conversations.
We told the children that they should not have the tennis ball the whole time they were talking and that you could only talk for long sentences if you had the tennis ball in your hands. We saw a great improvement not only in A’s conversations but in the conversations in all of the children as well. Along with my experiences with A over the summer, I got to see A in his classroom this year. Although I only got to spend a little over two hours with him, I saw a lot of the same techniques used over the summer in his classroom here as well.
I think this is because of what his mother said to us over the summer: A does well with a consistent routine. The thing that I found interesting about A in his classroom is that his Therapeutic Support Staff (TSS) was the one who would talk to A if he had an outbreak. I am sure that this is because the teacher does not always have time to sit down and talk to A individually, but I personally feel that it is important to help shape A’s pragmatic language. Finally, I observed A in his home as well. I feel that A acts different in his home than in school because he knows how to push his mom and dad’s buttons.
They of course use the same techniques in the classroom as they do at home. However, they are more firm with him. They expect a lot out of A. It is extremely evident that they love and care for him and they only want the best for him. That is why they have gone to such extreme measures to make him be as successful as possible in regards to his pragmatic language. (Checklist Attached from Observation) Section 4 Interview A=Student Where do you see (student) have the most difficulties with pragmatic language (i. e. in the classroom, at home, out in public)? -We feel that A has the most trouble with his pragmatic lang
Discuss the strengths and weaknesses of representative vs direct democracy essay help app: essay help app
Essay Title – Discuss the strengths and weaknesses of representative vs direct democracy Democracy is a word known to most persons today, in the Western world atleast, and almost always has positive connotations associated with it. Indeed from far left to far right, democracy has been proclaimed and embraced by political parties, indeed for a party to profess democracy is seen as necessary to its claim of legitimacy.
The word democracy derives from the Greek prefix ‘Demos’ which could be seen as ‘people’, or in ancient Greece was associated with ‘the poor’ and the suffix ‘Kratos’, which could be seen as ‘power’ or ‘rule'(Heywood, 2004; 221). The nuance in translation has particular significance, and is not due to ambiguity in translation. It is the purpose of this essay to first set out an account of what we mean by legitimacy, for our discussion of democracy as the most important form of legitimacy hinges upon such an account.
We shall then take representative and direct democracy in turn, discussing their strengths and weaknesses. And conclude with this authors opinion on the equal credibility of both forms, depending on the context within which they are put to practical use. Foundational to the existence of any democratic government is the concept of legitimacy, that is; right over might; legitimacy over power, and – out of which grows – duty over obedience. In the words of Jean-Jacques Rousseau ‘ The strongest is never been strong enough unless he turns might into right and obedience into duty'(Palgrave.com, Chapter 4: Democracy and Legitimacy). Should a government fail to evolve so, its rule is no more than despotic subjugation, and its demise is most likely only a matter of time as the subjugated will inevitably revolt and take back power. Rousseau has been seen as a highly influential figure in, if not indeed the father of, modern liberal political thought, with the school having its foundations in enlightenment thinking(Garrard in Kurian et al, 2011: 508). This is an important starting point when considering the strengths and weaknesses of either form of democracy.
The first form of democracy, that of direct or pure democracy, has its roots in the classical idea forged it ancient Athens. The men of Athens were expected to have continuous and direct participation in the decision making and running of their city, and any public offices held were allotted by way of rota or the casting of lots(Scrunton, 1982). Although in practice the electorate was discriminatory and therefore not truly representative of all citizens, those who did participate were not politicians.
The vocations of participants would be quite diverse, and therefore we encounter the first important point relating to direct democracy, education. If the decisions of the community are dependent on every individuals understanding of the decision being made, then education is key. To take the modern day example of the upcoming referendum on Scottish independence, this can be seen as a form of direct participation, the decision being made is a profound one and a decision either way will have significant and long term implications for each Scottish citizen.
Therefore in the interest of the greater good of the community, we have each of us a duty to educate ourselves on these implications. In this way we can see the idea of legitimacy being championed, after all as we all become less aware of our own opinions, usually ill informed, and educate ourselves on the matter, the social institution known as the state, within which Rousseau saw corruption lying, would begin to take on a literal life of its own and individual interests within this sphere would dissipate allowing for the purity of the states greater good(Wokler, 2001: 44-70).
The idea of the state taking on a life of its own is important, the general will is not to be seen as the sum total of individual wills, but the will of the state alone. As obedience becomes duty, the decision made in the best interest of the state could in theory, be contrary to any one individuals best interest. It goes without saying that education then is a great benefit of direct democracy, on an individual level an educated populace leads to greater awareness of oneself, other citizens and the state within which one lives.
This in turn reduces crime and social issues(such as poor parenting, domestic abuse etc) and would then in theory reduce the need for public spending on public sector spending. The level of education required however, especially in light of the complexities of modern living, would require a significant amount of an individuals time, this would affect the number of hours a citizen could contribute to their employment, and break the continuity of that work.
This would then affect the productivity of the state, the domestic economy would shrink and given the importance of the economy in the modern world this would have dire consequences, most likely resulting in economic collapse. Direct democracy also makes the assumption that intellectual education is sufficient for a person to make an ‘informed’ decision, to the neglect of practical education. One would rather have the chef cook ones meal than a person who has merely studied the subject of cooking.
For a population base to undergo such a level of practical and intellectual education in secular society is impossible. A second point to note about direct democracy is the sense it gives the individual of having control of his own destiny, taking Scottish independence again, if the decision was made for us by the Hollyrood parliament whether the results of independence were successful or otherwise, we would feel that we were in effect subjugated and in such cases one always tends to focus on the negative.
If however we are involved in the decision, for better or worse as individuals we would feel we had a part to play in that outcome, and in turn our own destiny. There are other issues to take into account however, unless an electorate are all equally enthused over participation, something which is ultimately an intangible variant in the equation, then referendums can lead to inconsistent and unrepresentative decision making.
Westminster almost unanimously opposes Scottish independence, and as the referendum looms Torres and Whigs will most likely unite in opposing the SNP propaganda campaign with their own opposing it. History has shown favor to the campaigners with the most resources at hand, and as propaganda becomes more insidious in method, one must question just how in control are citizens over their own personal vote. Coming on finally to representative democracy.
This is the form most recognized today when we think of ‘liberal democracy’. In this form people elect an enlightened group of people, usually politicians, within whom they vest a measure of their natural freedom and liberty, to act on their behalf to make decisions pertaining to the running of the country. The most common form this takes in contemporary society is that of parliaments and presidencies. For the purposes of this essay we shall focus on parliaments.
Within this form of representative democracy political parties with varying ideologies all compete for public vote in elections, which arguably is the only real way in which legitimacy is manifest. Their are a plethora of ways parliaments can be arranged, but of importance in the first instance is how manageable this makes public participation. In direct participation the whole electorate must turn out to vote, this is logistically unrealistic, if not impossible in secular society, and would slow the political system down tremendously.
In Representative democracy, a politician takes the place of the whole chunk of society which he represents and can focus 100% of their time on fulfilling this role. This relieves the citizen of the enormous burden that political participation would involve, and in turn allows for greater productivity, benefits the economy and gives the citizen the feeling of freedom from the state and this could then be seen as a counterpoint in the argument of what system provides the greater feeling of freedom and control of destiny.
The downside of this form of democracy is its susceptibility to corruption and the infiltration of politicians with a self seeking intent. As people feel less of an affinity with the political process, they loose interest and as the decisions a government make are tremendously diverse and complex, it makes it easy for politicians to hide their true intentions and in effect subjugate the populace, at which point it is no longer democratic and legitimacy is lost. The apathy felt by most Westerners over politicians and their rhetoric speaks volumes.
There is an element of ‘ignorance is bliss’ to this however, and we enjoy the subjugation under the illusion of freedom, so long as we are allowed to fill our time as we see fit. In conclusion this essay wishes to attest a prejudice neither way toward direct or representative democracy. They are both sound in reasoning, and have both been proven historically to be equally successful and fallible, and both continue to be used all around us in social institutions.
Take for example the Christian church, Baptist are congregational and operate under the direct form of democracy, Presbyterians have a hierarchy and operate under the representative system. The question of which system to use within a communal context depends entirely upon the size and complexity of the constituency, and the number of persons within it. Direct has worked well within smaller rural settings, and representative the only logistically feasible in large metropolitan areas.
Risk and challenge free college essay help: free college essay help
Risk and challenge is important for a child and young person’s development. A child needs to be challenged in order to develop and promote in their development. A child or young person will need to learn from their mistakes. Making mistakes will help the child or young person learn the difference between what’s safe and what isn’t and what they should and shouldn’t do. As practitioners, our main concern is to keep children safe from harm however we need to encourage them to experience risk and challenges. If we try to remove all risks from children’s lives we could be risking restricting their learning experiences.
Depending on a child’s age, will depend on their needs and abilities. For example, a baby will have different needs compared to a child who is in pre-school. A baby will not have limited ability, they won’t be able to walk, run etc. in the early stages. Until they learn to do this then there risk and challenge is limited. A child who is slightly older will have different needs and abilities. It is important not to over protect children and young people when making risk and challenge as this is a ‘stepping stone’ in their development a certain level of risky experiences will help them to develop confidence.
Children need to learn how to control risk themselves; by learning what is a safe boundary are with the help of adult, and showing the children how to recognise the risk and dangers in the safest way possible. 3. 2) it is important that children and young people are given opportunities to make their own decisions and choices. children need independence to give themselves a satisfied and pleased emotion when they have done something without being told to by an adult or done something to their best ability after being asked.
The United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child (UNCRC) is an international human rights treaty that grants all children and young people complete set of rights. it is important that children have a environment to provide challenging tasks according to their different interests and ability levels. 3. 3) I have supported a child to assess their own safety and manage risks in my setting by supervising outside play after it had been raining. the slide/climbing frame had become wet and therefore hazards where formed. I assessed the situation and informed the children they could not play on it until I had dried it. after drying it I informed the children that it may still be a bit wet so they was to be careful when climbing it and to hold onto the rails when climbing the stairs. In age appropriate language, I asked the child open-ended questions, to find out why they may hurt themselves. Doing this, both me and the child can work together to gain a better understanding of why they were to be cautious and what they can do to make it safer as well as the child learning from their mistakes and actions and the consequences that will have effect.
Final Paper essay help writing: essay help writing
Target corporation is one of the biggest retailers there is out there, bringing in an estimate of $74 million dollars a year in revenue. Majority of Target revenue is earned during the busiest time of the year, which are Black Friday and holidays. Target has had a huge positive reputation because of the “Expect More Pay Less” promise and giving 5% back to the community. However, Target has been going through some hard times because of the Target breach that occurred during the holidays of 2013.
This research paper will focus first on introducing the Target breach and how it has affected the company and what the company has done to fix the problem. Moving forward, I will focus on internal controls that Target could have applied and summarizing everything towards the end. Target Breach & Internal Controls Target Corporation is a well known and respected retail store out there. Target is a corporation that buys goods from manufactures at a purchase discount price and reselling it to consumers in a higher price to make a profit. Target has brought in revenue of $74 million dollars a year and continues to grow every year.
However, Target has gone through some hard times with the Target breach that just occurred during the holidays of 2013. Consumers have had a hard time trusting their card readers and loyalty and sales have been dropping ever since. The question that is now in the air is what internal controls that company had during this breach and what could they have done to avoid this breach that just occurred. To begin with, the company was running perfectly and driving outstanding sales until the company and guest found out that they had a breach, also known to the community as the “Target Breach.
Target corporation confirmed that a major data breach occurred between Black Friday and December 15, 2013, which includes many of the most important shopping days of the year” (Edelson, 2013). Ever since the Target breach, the company’s reputation was hurt, consumers were not confident about shopping, and are afraid of using the card readers at the stores. Later in time, after the breach was announced, the company had given further information on how the breach affected the people.
It is believed that the breach affected roughly 40,000 card devices at store registers, which could mean that millions of cardholders could be vulnerable, according to the people familiar with the incident” (Sidel, 2013). On top of the 40,000 card devices being affected, 40 million people’s credit card and debit card information was stolen. The CEO of Target Corporation later released to the press and announced that personal information such as address, names, phone numbers, and e-mail address were also taken from the Target system.
After reading about the Target breach, being an assistant manager for Target, and hearing about the tragic that has been caused, I remember feeling upset because of the way the company was going to be affected. However, it also reminded of the internal control concept that was thought in class. There was a lot of fraud involved with the Target breach, which is something that occurs when it comes to intern control. “Fraud refers to any act by the management or employees of business involving an internal deception for personal gain.
Fraud may include, among other acts, embezzlement of business cash, theft of assets, filing false insurance claims, filing false health claims, and financial statement fraud” (Ferris, Wallace, Christensen, 2014, pg. 314). With the Target breach, you are able to see the fraud triangle concepts, which consist of pressure, opportunity, and rationalization. Being employed by Target, that concept came into mine when reading the article because there was an e-mail sent to management about believing that an employee that worked with the POS (point on sale) system had a lot of inside information within the system.
The pressure was there to get information from the POS system and rationalization was involved when they knew that they can get credit card information. The opportunity occurred when they knew the busiest time of the year was going to be Black Friday and majority of the sales are driven in that day. From all that has occurred it is not clear what internal controls Target had in order to avoid this situation. Internal controls are important when it comes to businesses in order to avoid situation like the Target breach.
There are two parts that I believe that important when it comes to internal controls, which are prevention control and detection control. A “prevention control is intended to deter a problem or fraud before it can arise” (Ferris, Wallace, Christensen, 2014, pg. 316). Target should have followed the prevention control with the POS system in order to avoid the Target breach. A “detection control, on the other hand, is designed to discover any problems or fraud shortly it arises” (Ferris, Wallace, Christensen, 2014, pg. 316).
Target followed the detection control after the problem of the breach was brought and took justice in their own hands in order to fix the problem. The first thing Target did was post a prominent message on its Web site, “Important notice: unauthorized access to payment card data in the U. S. stores. ” The message linked to a letter alerting customers that a breach occurred and outlining steps Target is taking to a voice a recurrence” (Edelson, 2013). Another step that Target has taken is bringing justice for the information was that was stolen out of their systems.
Target had invested $5 million dollars into a multi-year campaign in order to stop phishing scams (Target, 2013). “Target has longstanding history of commitment to our communities, and cyber security is one of the most pressing issues facing consumers today,” said Steinhafel. “We are proud to be working with three trusted organizations-the National Cyber-Forensics and Training Alliance (NCFTA), National Cyber Security Alliance (NCSA) and Better Business Bureau (BBB)- to advance public education around cyber security” (Target, 2013).
Target has gone to long measures to protect the information of the guest and reinsure loyalty by offering ProtectMyID, which keeps track of credit reports, monitoring, and identity theft (Target, 2013). As an apology to the guest, Target offered a 10% off discount to all guests which were a huge success for the company but numbers of transactions was cash paid. Being an employee for Target, we are still determine to follow our core roles, continue delivering the “Expect More Pay Less” promise, and delivering an excellent shopping experience for our guest in order to continue driving profitable sales and guest loyalty.
In order to avoid this situation and detect the problem ahead of time, Target should have incorporated the following elements that are designed for prevention and detection controls. The first element is establish clear lines of authority and responsibility, which is giving authority to a supervisor or manager but also evaluation their consequently to companies policies and rules. Implement segregation of duties, “requires that when allocating various duties within the accounting system, management should make sure that no employee is assigned too many different responsibilities” (Ferris, Wallace, Christensen, 2014, pg.317). Hire competent personnel, which the company sees if that person has the education and qualified skills to perform that job. Use control number on all business documents, which is having all important documents with control numbers. Develop plans and budgets, which is having a plan and budget in order to bring the company forward. For example, the $5 million dollars that were invested in the anti fraud software in order to bring guest loyalty back. Maintain adequate accounting records, which is making sure that the company has the most recent accounting records.
For example, the number of fraud claims that were reported under guest bank statements in order to reinvers their money back. Provide physical and electronic controls, is locking their doors or important files to prevent theft, which should have happened with the POS system. Conduct internal audit, “is a company function that provided independent appraisals of the company’s financial statement, its internal control, and its operations” (Ferris, Wallace, Christensen, 2014, pg. 319).
In conclusion, we are able to see how the company was impacted from the breach that had occurred and the actions that the company has taken in order to fix the problem. People information had been stolen and finances have been tampered through it. We are able to see how internal controls play an important part when it comes to finances, accounting, and to businesses such as Target. If the proper elements and procedures had been applied with internal control I am sure that all of this could have been avoided or reduced.
Importance of agriculture to economy of mianwali college essay help near me: college essay help near me
Mianwali is the district situated in the north of Punjab. It is located at the border of province KPK AND PUNJAB. This district was formed in the year 1906 . it has three tehsil’s Mianwali Easa khel Piplan The majority of peoples of mianwali belong to the field of agriculture . Mianwali consists of wonder full irrigation system. It consists of canals, river, and tube well, INDUS RIVER is one important source which provides water to many areas in mianwali. this river covers the areas of esakhel,mianwali,kundian,chashma,doaaba, etc. due to this river most of the irrigation system in mianwali is easily approachable to all farmers. There are two major canals in mianwali too Thal canal Upper-Jhelum canal These two canal canals cover the major portion of mianwali. Apart from these canals there are many tube wells which fill the agricultural needs of mianwali people. From a long time the economy of mianwali was revolving around the crops which were more cultural in nature . These crops consist of wheat mungi and some vegetables.
These crops were produced in mianwali for a long time but due to some problems these crops cannot give economical benefits to mianwali neither they can full fill the food needs of mianwali. But now in last ? years the type of crops being produced in mianwali is changed now mianwali people are producing crops like cotton, tobacco, etc. These crops are providing large profits to the people of mianwali and it is also providing people with employment . these crops are also giving industrialization in mianwali. In this article we will discuss about the effect of agriculture to mianwali.
In Pakistan agricultural sector is of prime importance. It is the major source of income for the country during last 65 years. According to the latest survey it is contributing 1. 20. 9 % to the GDP. 2. Its growth rate is as low as 1. 5%. 3. It gives employment to 45% labor force So this scenario shows that agriculture is of prime importance to the economy of PAKISTAN. As mianwali is located in Punjab province so it also possesses a very fertile land. Due to this reason agriculture is also very important to the people of mianwali and its economy.
Everyone knows that mianwali is traditionally producing those goods which are used as food, like wheat but in this article we will study about a few crops which are new in mianwali and which are making mianwali economically strong. EXPANSION OF COTTON INDUSTRY. The production of cotton in mianwali is increasing in last couple of years. MIANWALI was not known for the production of crops like cotton in the history but now mianwali is producing cotton at a high rate. Cotton is helping the economy of mianwali in many ways we will study those ways but firstly we will show the stats which show Amount of cotton in 2011 /acre
Amount of cotton in 2012/acre 91000 96500 This increase in the production of cotton is providing mianwali with many benefits these benefits are explained shortly. Direct benefits. Employment Industrialization Increase in per capita Income Increase In the Production Tobacco Increase in the production of other crops Now these direct benefits are discussed in brief: Direct benefits Like every crop cotton has a direct benefit because cotton is a premium crop and it has a high market value so it gives farmer a very large amount of profit. This large amount of profit gives two benefits to the farmer . 1st is large revenue and 2nd is increase in per capita income. Also if a farmer gets large amount of benefit it proves incentive to work hard which helps to increase in income of the farmer directly and city and country indirectly. Employment: This increase in production of cotton is leading to many advantages to our district. The biggest of all these advantages is providing employment . firstly when the people work on wages in the fields they get jobs. 2nd reason is that with the increase in production many GINNING FACTORIES have started working in the premises of mianwali.
There are 33 ginning factories working in mianwali. Due to these factories many people in mianwali have started to get jobs in these factories. Almost 100 people are working in these factories. So at least 3000 people have got their jobs. This leads to increase in per capita income and ultimately to the stability of economy of mianwali. Industrialization: Industrialization is the thing which gives development to a country and a city every developed city in the world is developed due to its industry.
Manchester is one of the most developed countries in the world it is just developed due its industry. In Pakistan Faisalabad Gujarat Gujranwala is one on of the developed cities just because of their industry. Cotton industry is providing mianwali with a chance to be industrially strong now in mianwali 33 ginning factories are working this is not a very big no but for a city like mianwali it is very healthy thing to have a start in the field of industry and this start is just because of crop of cotton . Increase in per capita income:
Cotton factory is also increase leading to per capita income because if a farmer earns a direct revenue ,or a person gets a job in a factory or a person installs a industry it leads to the increase in earnings of mianwali and also it is leading to the increase in per capita income and development of economy of mianwali. INCREASE IN PRODUCTION OF TOBACCO: In the last few years the production of tobacco has increased in mianwali especially in last two years its production has increased at a very rapid rate, which can be seen from the following data. Amount in 2011 per acreage Amount in 2012 per acreage 1000 1500
According to this data the amount of production of tobacco has increased almost half of the amount since last year. This increase in the production of tobacco is giving mianwali many economic benefits. Firstly if the production of any crop increases it can increase the revenue, secondly it increases the rate of employment but the major benefit which mianwali has got from the production of tobacco is the INDUSTRIALIZATION because the increase in the rate of production has got the attention of PAKISTAN TOBBACCO COMPANY (PTC). due to the increase in the rate of production of tobacco PTC has started a plant in the mianwali.
In the past few years the production of other crops is increasing in mianwali at a constant rate . for example the production of wheat is increasing at a rapid rate, wheat is an important ingredient of human food . it is a premium crop and increase in its production has lead to the increase in the rate of revenue earning for the people of mianwali. The increase in the production of all other crops is increasing the living standards of the people of mianwali . this increase in the production rate is increasing the per capita income.
It is providing people of mianwali jobs and also giving mianwali a chance to be industrially strong. But there are some indirect benefits which people of mianwali are getting from agriculture now we will study about those benefits. BENEFITS OF AGRICULTURE FOR ECONOMY OF MIANWALI (INDIRECT): There are many benefits of agriculture in a country. Many people know about these advantages but there are some other advantages about which not enough people know but these advantages are as important as other advantages and they are also helping the economy in a descent way. FOCUS OF NATIONAL & MULTINATIONAL AGRO COMPANIES:
This increase in the rate of agricultural products has lead to the focus of many national and multinational companies in mianwali. This focus is giving people of mianwali a chance to get employment. Their are around 20 agro companies working in the mianwali presently . around 50 men are working in each company as a salesmen, accountant, managers, . So almost around 1000 people have got the jobs in these companies . so in a small city like mianwali it is proving to be very beneficial . this is increasing the per capita income and helping our economy in a great way.
The volume of grain market has increased in mianwali at a rapid rate in mianwali(complete info about grain market is provided on a separate page). due to this increase in grain market it is easier for the farmers to get their grain into other areas and earn important revenue. (All the data was provided by ALI AKBAR GROUP) PROBLEMS FOR FARMERS IN MIANWALI As we have already discussed that mianwali is a remote area it is not much developed so our district is facing many problems in its agricultural process.
The irrigation system of mianwali need to be improved and the farmers need to have some support from government. There are many problems faced by the farmers of mianwali a few of them are as follows: SHORTAGE OF WATER: Water is the necessity for agriculture easy access to water and better irrigation system makes it easier for farmers to produce good crops. Unfortunately many areas of mianwali are facing problems of water farmers don’t have easier access to water. Low level farmers cannot use tube wells . most of the agriculture system of mianwali depends upon rain water so if there are no sufficient amount of rains farmers of mianwali suffer losses. Transportation of agricultural commodities: In many areas of mianwali like kacha there are serious transportation problems . farmers are not able to take their commodities to the other cities easily . as the farmers are not able to take their commodities to the other cities so, there is less amount of production because the farmers know that they cannot sale their products in other cities so they produce in less amount.
Cold stores Another serious which people of mianwali are facing is the problem of cold stores. Because there is no cold store in mianwali due to this reason the production of citrus is affected in mianwali because farmers know that if they produce in large amount then their fruits can be ruined due to the absence of cold store. So due to this reason production of goods is affected at a high rate. Inputs should be cost effective The inputs like fertilizers, seeds pesticides are really important for the production of crops.
If the inputs are cost effective then it directly influences the rate of production. In mianwali these inputs are not easily available and also not very much cost effective. So to improve the economy of mianwali inputs should be cost effective. So to improve the economy of mianwali we need to find some solution of these problems because without solving these problems we cannot improve the economy of mianwali. STEPS TAKEN BY INDIAN GOVERNMENT FOR THEIR FARMERS AS COMPARED TO GOVERNMENT OF PAKISTAN PAKISTAN AND INDIA are two neighboring countries . these two countries resemble with one another in many ways. The weather, economic conditions type of soil and many other traditions are same between these two countries but due to certain reasons India is much more economically strong than Pakistan. These reasons are as follows. Here is a short comparison between the steps taken by Indian government and Pakistan government is as follows: PAKISTAN Inputs are not cost effective Tube wells are not easy for small farmers to install. Ways of transportation are not good. The middlemen’s in Pakistan reduce the benefit of farmers
Transportation system is better in india. There is no middle man in india that is why farmers gets more profits. At the end we will like to end our article by suggesting that government of Pakistan should also take steps to improve the life style of our farmers as Indian government did. And there should be new methods in agriculture to improve the production and the farmers should be given skills so that they can enhance their production.
Peer Review Worksheet college application essay help online: college application essay help online
Read the essay completely once. Then, read it again taking all of the following into consideration. Be honest, constructive, and appropriate in your comments Read objectively Do not offer comments like “Cool,” Great,” “I liked it,” or anything else that does not include a scholarly explanation or justification for the comment Feedback is important, especially at this critical first stage Help your classmate think outside the box; does what you read bring something to mind? If so, tell them. This is the kind of creative banter that inspires imagination. 1.
Check the paper’s MLA style – are changes needed to the (make bold your answer): heading? yes/no title? yes/no page numbers? yes/no margins? yes/no font? yes/no page length? yes/no any explanations to these answers? 2. Read the paper from beginning to end for understanding (make bold your answer): Rate the paper on a scale of 1-5 for enjoyment12345 Rate the paper on a scale of 1-5 for understanding12345 3. Locate the thesis statement and copy/paste here: Within John H. Banzhaf III’s essay, “Lawsuits against Fast Food Restaurants Are an Effective Way to Combat Obesity”, there is an overwhelming theme of foregoing personal responsibility.
Banzhaf, an American legal activist, preaches the importance of the public being made aware of the dangers of fast food. However, he seems to willingly overlook the responsibility that the public holds to itself for the sake of frivolous litigation. He himself has stated that improving one’s personal health is dependent on one’s own desire to do so, while pushing lawsuits that plead the ignorance of the public. 1 Banzhaf is often compared to Ralph Nader for his public health advocacy. However, he seems to opportunistically advocate the use of excessive legal action for personal gain, even though he seemed to once stand for the public welfare. Rewrite the thesis statement in your own words here: Banzhaf is an American legal activist, who makes the public aware of dangers in fast foods. However his uses excessive legal action for personal gain, though he appears to stand for the public welfare. The author contradicts himself in the public eye about the issues on obesity, with statements of “one’s personal heal is dependent on one’s own desire to do so. ” 4. Look at individual paragraphs (make bold your answer): Does each paragraph build on the main idea(s) of the essay? yes/no Do the paragraphs transition well into one another? yes/no Would you recommend any reordering of sentences or paragraphs to better construct the essay? yes/no Does the conclusion bring this discussion to a logical end without restating word-for-word the thesis? yes/no 5. Consider the supporting textual examples (make bold your answer): Did the writer use examples to support their argument? yes/no Are these claims accurate? yes/no Are any examples properly cited? yes/no Any explanations to these answers? 6. What is this essay’s greatest strength? I enjoyed reading your thesis and conclusion.
I like the use of words to explain your point throughout the entire paper. 7. What is this essay’s greatest weakness? The second paragraph on the introduction may need more back ground information on the author. However I didn’t see any “greatest weakness” in the essay. 8. Say at least one thing constructive to the writer about this essay. I enjoy your way with words, and how the flow of the essay goes, with the disagreement with the author’s point of view. I am currently working on my writing flow as well and visually seeing your essay, creates a new way for me to construct my essay papers in the future.
Criminal procedure college essay help los angeles: college essay help los angeles
“Uganda’s criminal laws give judicial officials discretion to decide on the cases they wish to handle and empower them to make phone calls to accused persons to appear before their courts. ” With the aid of authorities discuss the veracity of the above statement. With reference to the Black’s Law Dictionary a judicial officer is a person who holds an office of trust, authority or command. Judicial officers such as judges and magistrates have discretion to decide on cases they wish to handle however they are limited to Jurisdiction.
There are three types of jurisdictions and they are; Territorial jurisdiction, Local jurisdiction and power to try cases. Firstly, in accordance to territorial jurisdiction, section 4(1) of the penal code cap120 lays down the extent of the jurisdiction of the courts of Uganda. It should be noted that the general rule under this section is simply that the jurisdiction of Ugandan courts is confined to crimes committed within the territory of Uganda. Section 4(2) provides exceptions stipulated in s. 23, 24, 25, 27 and 28 of the penal code committed by a Ugandan outside Uganda.
Such as Treason, acts intended to annoy the person of the President, concealment of treason, terrorism, promoting of war on chiefs and many others. It should be noted however that under international law, there is no restriction on the competence of the court to prosecute its own nationals for crimes committed outside its territorial jurisdiction if this right to national jurisdiction is conferred by statute. In Uganda vs Mustapha Atama 1975 HCB 254, where the accused a Kampala business man was charged in the chief magistrate’s court with obtaining money by false pretence contrary to section 9 of the PCA cap 106 now cap 120.
The prosecution alleged that the accused while in the republic of Zaire obtained shs. 3360/- from the charge-d’ affaires of the Ugandan embassy by falsely pretending that he required the money for the maintenance of eight Ugandan soldiers who were stranded in Zaire while on an official mission. On the issue on whether Ugandan courts had jurisdiction over the matter as the offence had been committed in the Republic of Zaire, though in Uganda’s embassy. It was held that s. 6 of the PCA cap 106 now cap 120, confers jurisdiction to courts in Uganda to try offences committed partly within and partly without Uganda.
While s. 2(b) merely presupposes the existence of a law conferring extra territorial jurisdiction to the courts in Uganda, in the absence of a Law enabling Uganda Courts to try nationals for acts committed whole outside Uganda, the Chief magistrate would have no jurisdiction to try such cases. Secondly, Local jurisdiction’s Magistrates are usually appointed to specific magisterial areas with reference to s. 5 of the MCA. The general rule is that every offence must be tried by a court within the local limits of the jurisdiction where it was committed under s. 31 of the MCA cap 16. Should the accused be found outside the area in which the offence was committed, the court in whose local limits of jurisdiction he is found will have him brought before it and cause him to be removed, in custody, to the court having jurisdiction to hear the case under s. 32 of the MCA. i. e the offence is committed in mbale and the fugitive is in Masaka, the court in Masaka will hand him over to the Mbale court which has Local jurisdiction over the offence that was committed by the accused.
However where the offence is committed partly within and partly without the Local limits of jurisdiction, any court having jurisdiction in either the two places may hear the case with reference to s. 37 of MCA. Thirdly on jurisdiction, the power to try cases, where an offence is committed in Uganda within the territorial boundaries and is committed within the local limits of jurisdiction of a particular magisterial area, the judicial officer handling the case will still have to ask himself whether he has the power to try the case, or whether the court he presides over , has jurisdiction to hear the case.
For instance the Anti Terrorism Act No 14 of 2002 section 6, provides thus; The offence of terrorism and any other offence punishable by more than ten years imprisonment under this act are triable only by the high court and bail in respect of those offences may be granted only by the High court. Only the High court has powers to try the offence of terrorism under the Anti terrorism Act. The original jurisdiction of a chief magistrate’s court is governed by section 161 (1) (a) MCA.
A chief magistrate may try any offence other than an offence in respect of which the maximum penalty is death. Example of these are murders, treason, rape, aggravated robbery, etc. However, a chief magistrate may pass any sentence authorized by law under section 162(1) (a) MCA. This means that he can pass a maximum sentence of imprisonment for life and can impose a fine of any amount. A magistrate grade 1 may try any offence other than an offence in respect of which the maximum penalty is death or imprisonment for life. Under 162 (1) (b) MCA, as amended provides that a magistrate grade 1 may pass a sentence of imprisonment for a period not exceeding ten years or a fine not exceeding four million, eight hundred thousand shillings or both. In Uganda vs Nicholas Okello (1984) HCB 22, The charge in this case was for attempted defilement contrary to section 123(3) PCA cap 106 of which the maximum sentence was 18 years imprisonment. The magistrate 1 tried this offence and sentenced the accused to 18 years imprisonment. He appealed against sentence and conviction. It was held that the magistrate had no powers to try such offence and therefore the trial was a nullity.
A magistrate grade 2 may try any offence under any written law other than the offences and punishments specified in the first schedule of the MCA. Section 161(1) c) MCA. The sentencing powers of a magistrate grade 2 are limited to imprisonment for a period not exceeding three years or a fine not exceeding half a million shillings S. 162(1) c) MCA. In the Uganda vs c. Kiwanuka  HCB 210, In this case the magistrate grade 2 tried the accused of the offence brought under the fire arms Act, which was an offence stipulated under the first schedule to the MCA to which a magistrate grade 2 had no powers to try.
It was held that the conviction of the accused and sentence imposed on him by the magistrate grade 2 in disregard of the provisions of the first schedule was illegal. Article 129 of the constitution gives a list of the courts of judicature in Uganda such as, the Supreme court which is a superior court of record and a final court but does not have original jurisdiction like high court but has appellate jurisdiction.
With reference to article 132(2) of the 1995 constitution of Uganda provides that it hears appeals from the Court of appeal. The court of appeal has appellate jurisdiction and hears decisions of the high court with reference to article 134(2) of the 1995 constitution, also has powers to hear cases or petitions regarding any questions as to the interpretation of the constitution according to article 137, Constitutional court.
According to article 139(1) of the constitution, confers High court unlimited original jurisdiction in all matters with such appellate and other jurisdiction as may be conferred on it by the court or any other law. Section 1 of the T. I. A cap 23 provides that the high court has unlimited jurisdiction to try any offence under any written law and may pass any sentence authorized by law.
Except that no criminal case can be brought under the cognizance of the high court for trial unless the accused person has been committed for trial to the high court in accordance with the M. C. A. Section 2 of the T. I. A provides the sentencing powers of the high court whereby it may pass any lawful sentence combining any of the sentences which it is authorized by law to pass. High court hears decisions of the Chief magistrate and magistrate grade 1 as provided in section 204(1) a) of M. C. A. with reference to section 168 of the M. C. A. provides for committal proceedings where, When a person charged with an offence to be tried by the High Court appears before a magistrate and the Director of Public Prosecutions has complied with subsection (1), the magistrate shall give the accused person a copy of the indictment together with the summary of the case, read out the indictment and the summary of the case and explain to the accused person the nature of the accusation against him or her in a language he or she understands and inform him or her that he or she is not required to plead to the indictment, commit the accused person for trial by the High Court and transmit to the registrar of the High Court copies of the indictment and of the summary of the case. According to the law in Uganda, judicial officers are not entitled or empowered to make any phone calls to the accused to appear before court. There is a clear procedure on the issuing of summons. With reference to the Blacks law dictionary summon refers to a writ or process commencing the plaintiffs action and requiring the plaintiffs to appear and answer. A criminal summon is a simple court document that contains a number of facts justifying an inquiry into a complaint against an accused person and requiring him to attend the inquiry.
It is a document issued by court to be served on the person addressed in it requiring that person to appear before court on the date specified in the document to answer charges brought against him or her. Most importantly every summon must be in writing, prepared in duplicate, signed and sealed by the magistrate or such other officer as the chief justice may from time to time direct with reference to section 44(2) of the M. C. A. Every summon must be directed to the person summoned and shall require him or her to appear at a place, date, time indicated therein before the court having jurisdiction to inquire into and deal with the complaint or charge as provided in section 44(2). In section 44(3), a summon must also state shortly the offence with which the person against whom it is issued is charged.
This is basically for purposes of letting the accused know and prepare for the charge he is being compelled to answer. Service of summons to accused is supposed to be in person. According to section 45(1) of MCA every summon must be served by a police officer or an officer of the court issuing it or any public servant but in practice, a summons is served by a police officer or an officer of the court called a process server. A summons must be served on to the persons to whom it is addressed personally but the section states, if practicable. The summons is served on the accused by giving him a duplicate of the summons and in practice he must sign the original copy of the summons.
Section 45(2) of the MCA provides that every person on whom a summons is so served, shall if so required by the serving officer, sign a receipt of it on the back of the original summons. In a situation where service of summons to an accused who cannot be found, service of summons maybe effected by leaving the duplicate of the summons for the accused with an adult member of the family or the accused’s servant who normally resides with him or by leaving it with his employer as provided in section 46 of the MCA. The person with whom the summons is left, if so required by the process server, must sign receipt of it on the back of the original summons.
The procedure when service cannot be effected is provided in section 47 of the MCA, the process serving officer shall affix the duplicate of the summons to some conspicuous part of the house or homestead in which the person summoned ordinarily resides and thereupon the summons shall be deemed to have been duly served. Where the person summoned is in the active service of the Government or of the East African Community, the court issuing the summons shall ordinarily send it in duplicate to the head of the office in which that person is employed, and the head shall thereupon cause the summons to be served in the manner provided by section 45, and shall return it to the court under his or her signature with the endorsement required by that section. That signature shall be evidence of the service as provided by section 48 of the MCA.
A summon can too be issued to a company with reference to section 49 of the MCA, that provides that service of summons on an incorporated company or other body corporate may be effected by serving it on the secretary, local manager or other principal officer of the corporation or by registered letter addressed to the chief officer of corporation or by a registered letter addressed to the chief officer of the corporation at the registered office of the company or body corporate in Uganda. Service of criminal summons on a body corporate can be done by sending the summons by registered mail addressed to the chief officer of the company, secretary, local manager or other principal officer of the company.
These officers of a company are deemed competent to plead on behalf of the company. In showing proof that service was effected, section 50 provides where a summon can be served, that is at any place in Uganda. Where the summons was served outside the local limits of jurisdiction of the presiding court or if the accused for whom the summons was intended doesn’t appear at the place, date and time indicated, the court might either on its own or upon application by the prosecution decide to issue a warrant for his apprehension. But before the court does so, it will be necessary to show by evidence that the accused was served and had deliberately refused to obey the summons.
According to section 51 of the MCA, ordinarily proof of service of summons shall be given by calling the process server to give evidence on oath that service was effected. But where the officer is not present or the summons was served outside the local limits of the jurisdiction of the issuing magistrate, proof maybe effected by the person with whom the summons was left, swearing an affidavit before a magistrate and presenting the original summons duly endorsed in the manner described above. Even if the original summons is not endorsed, the affidavit shall be admissible in evidence if the court is satisfied from the statements made in it that service of the summons has been effected properly with reference to section 51(2) of MCA.
When the only tool you have is a hammer gp essay help: gp essay help
“When the only tool you have is a hammer, all problems begin to resemble nails” (Abraham Maslow). How might this apply to ways of knowing, as tools, in the pursuit of knowledge? In order to approach this question sufficiently, two things need to be determined; what a problem is considered and what Maslow’s “hammer” means in his quote. If the tools are the ways of knowing, then the hammer would be the body of the knower. The knower’s conflicts in the pursuit of knowledge while using these tools will portray the “problems” in this essay. At first glance, Maslow’s quote seems to be very vast, containing many unexplained metaphors.
By limiting the knower to having control of only one tool, the hammer, Maslow restricts the knowers pursuit of knowledge. With many other tools, the knower is able to overcome many varying problems. In this quote, there is a clear problem and solution already stated; the knower is given the problem, the nails, and is also given the solution, the hammer. This simple quote also forces the knower to discover many questions: how can one identify a problem? Is the knower able to identify a problem if he/she does not possess the required tool to solve it?
When faced with this scenario, do we guide ourselves to find the correct tool? One example that correlates to these questions is the heavily debated notion that Eskimos have a large number of words that describe snow in their vocabulary. They are limited in the knowledge they know, they have only one tool (the hammer). Because of this lack of tools, they slowly progress their narrow vocabulary (the nails). Situations like this tend to guide many knowers to the infamous “the chicken or egg was first” predicament. Referring back to the quote, does the knower identify the problems first or the solution?
At first, the hammer seems to be this great and powerful “tool” that is able to solve any given problem. When a knower looks at this metaphor with a logical sense, he/she will realize that not all problems can be solved with one tool. The hammer will not work for all situations, while not all nails can be pounded into every surface. Therefore, the knower will essentially understand that the more tools he/she possesses, the more problems they will be able to take on, and in the end more solutions. Is the knower able to identify a problem if he/she does not possess the required tool to solve it?
When faced with this scenario, do we guide ourselves to find the correct tool? One problem that could be seen, however, is the friction between each of the tools such as emotion and reason. This can be illustrated by a situation where a person is faced with a problem, and his decision is influenced by their cultural background. To that person, their decision would seem logical in accordance with their reasoning. However, their responsibility to their culture would release emotion, therefore clouding that person’s reasoning. When looking at the Middle-Eastern area, many would say it is unsafe place to be.
Although this isn’t necessarily wrong, people have to first understand the religion and the culture of the people. Not every person there acts and reacts the same as others. To a few subcultures, the problems that arise are pounded back down with their form of a hammer. For example, the attacks of 9/11 were the solution to some of these terrorist group’s problems. Their hammer, the hijackers, were used to bring down their nails, or problems, that being the United States. In this situation, the emotion that comes along with the religion of these people may overpower the reasoning, therefore maybe ending with an unwanted solution.
Another example could be my presence in Spanish class. As an average Spanish speaker, I would regard the Spanish online dictionary as the hammer in Maslow’s quotation. Using this dictionary, as well as many other tools given to me, I am able to translate words or find the meanings of words that I had not understood before. Thus, the words or phrases that I have translated assume the form of the nails. In some cases, however, there are words or phrases that do not translate precisely from English to Spanish or vis versa. The hammer, or the dictionary, can help in many cases but it also can limit knowledge.
For a situation like this, the knower has to go through his assortment of tools to find the right one to solve this problem. In class, we are given many online sites to use as our “hammer” to handle different sizes of nails, or the different problems. When one builds a relationship with the ways of knowing as tools, while being completely conscious of all the ways of knowing, that knowledge will lead them to have an understanding of the problems that they will encounter pertaining to these ways of knowing. Like many other theories, there are a few knowledge questions that arise.
How much would such things like blindness or lack of taste influence one’s sense perception? Using the given theory, would someone with these given troubles still be able to recognize and face problems that involve seeing or tasting? Does any other way of knowing influence the others, such as reason? These questions all depend on the knower and his/her way of thinking, which in turn chooses the mightier tool between reason and emotion. When considering the hammer as a notion for a knower to obtain new knowledge in their pursuit of knowledge, various inquiries come up.
When the eight ways of knowing serve as the varying tools available to the knower, can the quality and quantity of knowledge obtained be restricted? Can the ways of knowing be applied to all problems we face? Are these eight ways of knowing the only method of obtaining knowledge? In the pursuit of knowledge, Maslow’s hammer metaphor is very relevant when one portrays the ways of knowing as tools because it depicts a situation where the quality and quantity of ones knowledge is restricted due to their own bias.
It is of great importance, however, to acknowledge that it is not always reasonable for every circumstance where a knower experiences a problem. In some circumstance, the opposite can occur from such a problem because the knower makes adjustments to their path to find a better result that suits to the given problem. This can also result in the knower becoming single-minded, limiting their pursuit of knowledge and their overall amount of knowledge.
Cause and Effects of Divorce essay help fairfax: essay help fairfax
From the past to present, people all over the world have determined to live together, so that they depend on each other for living. Nevertheless, some couples are unable to maintain their relationship; therefore they choose divorce, which is one of the solutions to cope with problems between husband and wife. Most people think carefully before they get married. However, the divorce rates tend to continually increase. Therefore, it might be argued that divorces can happen a lot easier than the past.
There are three main causes of divorce: changing woman’s roles, stress in modern living, and lack of communication, which are highlighted below. The first significant cause of the recent rise in the rates of divorce is that women completely changed in roles. In the past, men had to earn all or most of the money to afford their expenses, whereas woman only do housework, hence women have no money, leading to depend on husbands’ money. Because of these situations, it is too difficult for most women to separate from their husbands. Nonetheless, these situations have change nowadays.
The equality between men and women in roles are very clear at the moment, thus women can work outside to earn money, while men share the household tasks such as cooking, cleaning, washing as well as caring for children. It can be clearly seen that women are independent from money as they can earn money by them-selves to support their living cost. Therefore, the divorce rates recent rise. Another cause to confirm the recent increase in divorce rates is stress in modern living. Many people have considerable pressures to earn money. It can be obviously seen that the stress has occurred since they were children.
For instance, students generally want to go to famous schools so that they take advantage of well-known universities. Studying in distinguished universities mostly causes having a good opportunity to find a job or earn a lot of money. This circumstance happens in many countries. Some people are laid off from their companies; consequently, the stress occurs in their family, which leads to divorce. Some families can earn money, but insufficient for covering their expenses, therefore it is easy to think about divorce. Nevertheless, the rates of unemployment tend to continually increase as a result the divorce rates also raise.
It is no doubt that the stress in modern living may lead to increasing divorce rates. The final cause of recently increasing divorce is lack of communication. Many people are fairly busy. For this reason, they have inadequate time to talk about the problems with their partners, which produces the likelihood of divorce. Some couples are often quiet when they have problems with each other, as a consequence, little problems can be expanded to become huge problems, resulting in divorce. It is quite clear that the more communications are used, the more divorce rates are reduced.
Although, these three causes of the recent rise in divorce rates are expressed above, there are also two effects of the recent increase of divorce rates: negative effects and positive effects Firstly, the effects of the recent enlargement in divorce rates are negative effects. Most couples normally have children when they get married. Consequently, divorces can have a direct effect on children. Children living in single parent families are more susceptible to get pregnant as teenagers, drop out of high school, abuse drugs and have aggressively emotional and behavioral problems, which lead to social problems.
Some children decide to go out of their home when their parents separate each other; consequently, they become homeless children. They do not have good opportunities to find a job due to shortage of education. Consequently, crime may likely be the end result. These are significantly negative effects of recent increase in divorce rates. Secondly, on the other hand, another effect of the rise in divorce rates positive effects, people who divorce by consent from their partners, want to have better quality of life, since they are unhappy with their spouses.
They not only have more free time to do many things, but also free from their spouses’ mumbles. In addition, divorces also rid the violence of disagreement between husband and wife; hence, everybody in the family gets better in physical and mental health, particularly for children. These are the beneficial effects of increasing divorce rates. In conclusion, a family is one of the important parts of society; therefore, many people had better be aware of the significance of relationships in families. At the moment, divorce has become the substantial problem because of changing women’s roles, stress in modern living and lack of communication.
Nevertheless, there are also the two different ways in effects, which are negative and positive effects. Some couples, which have no children, divorce by consent. Therefore, divorce should be a good solution for couples to deal with this problem. On the other hand, some couples having children in their family whom should think long and hard before they end their marriage in divorce; otherwise, innocent children probably become victims for this situation. Although people tend to think carefully before they get married, the rates of divorce endlessly rise.
H&M Swot custom essay help: custom essay help
Strengths: Weaknesses: Sales in January 2014 increase 15% in local currencies, compared to the same month in the previous year. Clever Care labelling Strong celebrity endorsements Designer Collaborations Clothing recycling scheme Largest consumer of organic cotton Benefits from economies of scale Improved online experience Heavy reliance on EU markets Quality concerns Store experience, sometimes lacking Lack of click and collect Gross Margin Decreasing Does not own any factories Only has transactional website in 9 countries Opportunities: Threats: First store in India in 2013/14
Company opened 356 net stores globally in the year with plans to open a further 375 stores by the end of the coming year. US and China biggest expansion plans in 2014-15 Australia early 2014, Philipines late 2014 South Africa new sourcing hub could be new retail destination also New online markets Sportswear – dresses the Swedish Olympics team in. Winter & Summer Olympics Rising concern for environmental issues and H&M look to be at forefront H&M Home Expansion Independent Mens stores? Flat like-for-likes for the year to 30 November 2013 Rapid expansion causing cash flow issues
Supermarket fashion Target market struggling with finances Increasing labour costs in manufacturing countries Fluctuating raw material costs Continued economic uncertainty in European markets Transparency of suppliers 90% of products transported through Ocean more than 20 country offices responsible for the various departments in each sales country. Outsourced its product manufacturing to approximately 700 independent suppliers across the word for higher efficiency and synergies to cater its customer requirements Political AGAO duty free regulations in Ethiopia
Bangladesh political instability (80% of H&M products manufactured here) Economical Recession & economic uncertainty in Europe Young people having less disposable income Rising labour costs in sourcing countries Youth unemployment rates China apparel sales growth slowing down? Social Rising interest in sustainability, traceability and ethics Worker ethics in foreign countries Consumer reliance on discounting Is ‘Fast Fashion’ becoming boring for consumers Consumers becoming interested in quality Technological Rising popularity of online shopping Multi/Omni channel Environmental
Consumers growing interest in sustainability Waste Reduction Zero Discharge of Hazardous Chemicals Diverse weather conditions Increasing concern over resource availability (e. g. Cotton) Legal Labour laws in foreign countries such as Bangladesh (Bangladesh Accord) Minimum wage increase in Bangladesh THINK ABOUT COMPARED TO FOREVER 21… especially in store experience! Zara is present in all of the BRICS with 46 stores in Brazil, 149 in China, 13 in India, 3 in South Africa and South Africa: New sourcing destination Good tax environments In China, apparel sales through internet retailing more than doubled in share from 3. 4% in 2011 to 7. 4% in 2012. H&M’s affordable positioning is particularly suited for Chinese online retailing, as consumers are attracted to the channel due to its value proposition. It will also provide a more cost-effective means of reaching consumers in lower-tier cities. the global apparel and footwear market grew by 5% in value, according to the latest estimates from Euromonitor International. New Apparel and Footwear Research: What is it Telling Us? Part 1: A Focus on Geographies The Middle East and Africa region has also become a new frontier for growth.
The region’s apparel and footwear sales are set to rise by US$17. 9 billion over 2013-2018. The importance of the Middle East as a travel destination and shopping paradise will continue to sustain the influx of multinational brands into the market. Sub-Saharan Africa’s demographic dividend presents a sizeable opportunity for international apparel brands, but one which remains latent due to a weak retail infrastructure outside of South Africa. At the other end of the spectrum, conditions continued to deteriorate in the region’s largest markets, Germany, France and Italy.
The German market is forecast to contract by US$2. 2 billion over 2013-2018. A key issue in this region has been breaking the cycle of discounting, which has been placing downward pressure on margins. Consumer perceptions of prices have strongly changed following ongoing bleak economic conditions. Latest Research: Apparel and Footwear 2014ed Now LIVE In 2014, one of the main difficulties will be breaking the cycle of discounting and increasing margins. Since the recession, apparel unit prices have decreased 5% globally, having a negative impact on profitability.
Consumer attitudes and perceptions of value will need to shift as people have been trained to expect discounts. Alternatively, “fast fashion fatigue” means more consumers are now paying increased attention to quality and longevity. Key Trends for the Apparel Industry in 2014 Magdalena Kondej Head of Apparel and Footwea Acceleration in m-commerce In particular, 2014 is expected to see an acceleration in m-commerce sales, especially in emerging markets such as India and South Africa, which already generate a higher proportion of sales through mobile devices than some more developed online markets.
As the number of ways and touch points in which to engage with the consumer has increased radically, the challenge for retailers is to create a fully-integrated customer experience which works across multiple channels – in-store, traditional websites, mobile apps and social media. This will be the major focus for brands in 2014. The UK and Germany will be two of the few markets to post positive growth as consumer confidence remains relatively strong. Retail Mix through different channels: Online: Ladies, Kids, Home, Men App: Same as online Store: Most stores stock women, only 2/3 stock home!
Reflection of My Clinical Practicum gp essay help: gp essay help
As a second year nursing student, I felt more confident in Simulation Learning Experience (SLE) practicum in that, I could integrate my nursing knowledge, skills, and clinical experience into the practice. In the simulation scenario, I simulated the primary nurse caring for a patient with post-operative complications. I learned about general procedures regarding how to approach a patient with post-operative complications. I learned how to effectively decide which assessments are priority, as well what signs and symptoms posed specific concern in such a scenario.
I thought I had done quite well for some part; however, there was a situation in which I did not act as I should have. Elaborate A female patient with a postoperative left total knee arthroplasty, entered my floor that morning. Before she came in, she had vomited three times. My primary assessments focused on pain and the wound. The patient did not complain of pain, but I found a large amount of blood leaking out of the dressing. After analyzing the current vital signs and the lab results from last shift, blood pressure 90/40 mm/Hg was the main issue, so I decided to call the doctor.
The doctor ordered : “2 NS boluses, 500 cc each and 2 units of PRBC’s and to increase the IV maintenance from 75cc/hr to 125cc/hr. ” I hung up the IV bags and set up the IV pump, then I called the blood bank. After the blood arrived, my partner disconnected the IV line and connected the blood bag to the saline lock. My patient still complained of dizziness, the blood pressure was 90/50mm/Hg. Under that situation, I really did not how to act in this situation. In this scenario, I also paid close attention to the patient’s temperature and assessed the level of the patient consciousness, and so on.
I believe that there were many problems in the scenario that I was unable to address. Analyze I was good at several assessments and interventions in that scenario, which could demonstrate my strength. A patient with a postoperative left total knee arthroplasty required specific assessments. According to Smith (2010), the priority care process should be respiratory and circulatory function, pain, temperature, and surgical site. I focused on pain assessment first, which is very important. Lucas (2008) stated that adequate pain management is essential in that, it can make patients mobilize as soon as possible after surgery.
As cited in Smith (2010), the most effective interventions for pain include both pharmacological and non pharmacological approaches. Another good intervention I did was paid more attention on temperature of the patient. According to Smith (2010), if the core temperature was less than 36? , this could mean that the patient had hypothermia. Hypothermia may compromise immune function and cause postoperative pain, bleeding, and delay drug metabolism resulting in a prolonged hospital stay. If the temperature was higher than 37. 7 ? after the first 48 hours of a surgery, then infection should be considered.
As well I assessed the patient’s level of the consciousness and sensory and motor status, which was an essential assessment, although they may not be prior assessment in this scenario. I also figured out some of my weaknesses in this scenario, which should be noted and improved in the future. For a postoperative patient, assessment should begin with an evaluation of the airway, breathing, and circulation (ABC) status (Smith, 2010). I assessed the airway and carried out suction, then administered oxygen, but I did not do it immediately.
She had vomited three times, keeping the airway patent and administrating oxygen are very important for postoperative care (Smith, 2010). In fact, concerning treatment of hypotension in PACU, should always begin with oxygen therapy to ensure hypo-perfused organs meet the need of oxygen (Smith, 2010). The common cause of hypotension is fluid loss, IV fluid boluses will be given to normalize blood pressure (Smith, 2010), which is the reason why the doctor ordered the IV and blood transfusion. When transfusing blood or blood components, assessment is required before, during, and after the transfusion.
If the client has an intravenous line in place, assess the venipuncture site for signs of infection or infiltration and patency (Jantzen & Molzahn, 2010). In fact, we did not do very well in blood transfusion and we should keep the IV line running and set up another blood transfusion line in the other arm. The scenario was too short, if I had more time, I should assess potential urinary problem and gastrointestinal problem. Kwong, Kistler, Mills, Wildgoose, & Klaskala (2012) stated that venous thromboembolism prophylaxis is also an important intervention nursing care for the postoperative patient.
In a word, I can clearly figure out my strengths and weakness through the Simulation Learning Experience (SLE) practicum. Revise By participating in the scenario of post-operative complications, I realized that health care should be varied with the changing of the patient’s situations. As cited in Alligood & Tomey (2010), Nightingale stated that any nursing process must be strictly followed in accordance with natural rule. The safety of a patient is the most priority (College of Nurse of Ontario, 2002), so it is very important for nurses to apply critical thinking for a nursing process (College of Nurse of Ontario, 2008).
As cited in Alligood & Tomey (2010), Parse noticed that the human is unitary human-living-health and human beings have their own rhythmical patterns of daily life. The intervention of nurses should adapt to the clients’ patterns, and an appropriate nursing process needs to be formed based on the clients’ different medical situations. In this scenario, I assessed the patient following the nursing process of postoperative care, although some of them need to be improved. I deemed the patient in the unitary of human and health environment and adhered to the rhythmical patterns of human being.
I assessed pain, wound and attention on temperature, which demonstrated compliance with the particular nursing care in the postoperative unit. New perspective After the SLE lab practicum, I realized it is important to do more research on new nursing perspectives and techniques. Research will enrich my nursing experience and improve my nursing practice in the future. Furthermore, I need to be aware of the importance of nursing theories and apply them into daily nursing practice, because nursing theories can assist nurses to fulfill their clients’ needs. ?
General election compare and contrast essay help: compare and contrast essay help
In what will be one of India’s most keenly watched Lok Sabha elections, the only declared prime ministerial candidate is pitted against many more hopefuls. With the congress shying away from naming a nominee for the top post although it is not necessary as per Indian constitution. It forms one of the basic necesscity for voters to know who will rule them after election. As the election champaign is heating up every party is pullling all their strings to deliever better music to gather people. Irrespective of who becomes India’s next prime minister, one man has ruled himself out of the race: incumbent Manmohan Singh.
Rise of the 3rd world: On February 25, the third front – comprising seven regional and four left-leaning parties – declared itself an “alternative” to the dominance of India’s two main parties: the incumbent Congress and the opposition BJP. .The third front consists of a number of India’s regional big-hitters: Nitish Kumar (chief minister of Bihar), Jayalalitha (chief minister of Tamil Nadu), Naveen Patnaik (chief minister of Odisha) and H. D. D. Gowda, the 11th prime minister of India. A third front has long been an elusive project, and only once has a non-Congress, non-BJP formation succeeded at the national level.
In 1977 Indians voted in the Janata Dal government in protest against the Congress party for Indira’s Gandhi’s declaration of a draconian national emergency. The few other non-Congress and non-BJP governments that came to office since then have either been supported by, or ultimately fell because of, the two main parties. Hidden ethics of Indian Politics: Coalition building in India has tended to follow a set sequence: all sides wait to see how the electoral cards fall before jostling to forge alliances and form a government.
The audacious declaration of a third front, months before the election, suggests that its members have confidence in the front’s prospects. The Herald of change: As India prepares for the general election, there is a growing sense of a need for a new kind of politics. The BJP presents itself as a bold development-driven alternative to the neo-socialism of Congress, with no clue about Third alternative manifesto and the newly formed AAP’s anti-establishment ethos resonates with those that have become disillusioned by Indian politics and it can be realized that AAP may not swing an election in it’s very first outing.
But, it surely can affect some manifesto. Comman man’s influence: If AAP gets more than 50 seats in Loksabha elections, it will be clear that government can’t be formed without them, and any party which wants AAP’s support can’t buy them the way it does with other parties. AAP will have clear condition of passing at least 2 bills Janlokpal & Swaraj, and both Conress & BJP know after their resignation from Delhi’s government, that AAP will not compromise on this issue, so their is no point of making the promise and not passing it once the government is formed.
If these two bills are passed, those who know about these two concepts know that it will put a check on both big ticket corruption (by Lokpal bill) and lower level corruption (by Swaraj). So, I think this time BJP shouldn’t repeat the same mistake that they did in Delhi by not responding to the letter sent by Kejriwal (in which he sent the agenda on which coalition can be formed) . If this time BJP repeats the same and Congress accepts this condition, it will be BJP’s mistake and not AAP’s fif UPA comes in power. The forecast: The most favourable possible outcomes Assumption: AAP wins more than 50 seats Case 1: NDA + 3 front – THE AVENGERS – Will be equipped and developed to handle Demi-God and aliens too. If BJP wins more than 160 it can climb the seat with a little assistance. Case 2: 3 front + APP – THE JUSTICE LEAGUE What fedration wants but exist only in toon form. Case 3: UPA + APP – THE TRANSFORMERS We will require someone from other universe to save India. Conclusion: The third front’s electoral clout of this cross-country, however, is unclear: though each enjoys powerful support within their own states, whether their collective vote bases will be sufficient for success at the national level is uncertain.
The AAP’s denial of a BJP victory in Delhi – and the possibility of the AAP doing the same in other urban centers – means the BJP’s success at the national level cannot be guaranteed. It will hardly make any difference which party comes in power among Congress & BJP, BJP seems just a bit better than Congress, may be because when it was in power, there was no media to report their corruption the way it does today (thankfully), moreover in states like Gujarat, media is stopped from reporting corruption cases in detail by acts like “Gujarat Lokayukt Act 2013”.
So, unless and until BJP bringing some changes in this regards, they don’t make a difference. I’m okay with little lower GDP, and less land acquired from farmers, than to have a corrupt government. Either way, having AAP a strong power in Indian politics and having control on the government will be a good thing for the democracy of India.
Baron Coburg Case argumentative essay help online: argumentative essay help online
1. Whose financial statements should we prepare (e. g. , the baron, vassals, farms, etc..? ) Solution: The financial statements will be prepared for “Vassals” i. e. for Ivan and Frederick and additionally for “Baron”. 2. What financial statements should we prepare? Solution: The financial statements which should be prepared are as following: ? Income Statement ?Statement of Retained Earnings ?Statement of Cash Flows ?Balance Sheet 3. What period do these statements cover and why (e. g. , year, quarter, month, etc..? ) Solution: The statements will cover two quarters. ?1st Quarter – Summer: When the farmers will grow the wheat.
Quarter – Fall: When the wheat will be harvested. 4. What currency are these financial statements going to use? Solution: The currency used for the financial statements is “Bushels of Wheat”. 5. Who/ What would be the modern day equivalent of the Baron? Solution: Modern day equivalent of Baron would be private equity firms or investors who invest in businesses to gain maximum value for their investments. 6. Who/ What would be the modern day equivalent of the vassals? Solution: Companies, corporations or even managers can be considered as modern day equivalent to vassals. 7. Who/ What would be the modern day equivalent of the ox?
Solution: Non-current assets which is utilized to manufacture or to increase the efficiency of work with a depreciation value can be considered as modern day equivalent of the ox. More precisely, equipment would be a perfect example of modern day ox which has a depreciation value over time. 8. Answer Financial Statements of Ivan: Beginning Balance Sheet for Ivan Ivan Beginning Balance Sheet For the Period Ending Month AA, Year ABCD (In Bushels of Wheat) ASSETS Current Assets Seed20 Fertilizer2 Non-Current Assets Ox40 Land100 Total Assets162 LIABILITIES0 STAKEHOLDER’S EQUITY Baron’s Contributed Capital162
Total Liabilities and Stakeholder’s Equity162 Income Statement for Ivan Ivan Income Statement For the Period Ending Month AA, Year ABCD (In Bushels of Wheat) Revenue Wheat produced243 Operating Expenses Seed Used20 Fertilized Used2 Ox (Value 40 Bushels, 1 Year Depreciation = 4)4 Plow Usage 3 Total Operating Expenses 29 Net Income214 Earnings per share(Net Income / # of Shares; = 214/162 = 1. 32)1. 32 **** Assuming every bushel contributed by Baron is worth 1 share **** Statement of Retained Earnings for Ivan Ivan Statement of Retained Earnings For the Period Ending Month AA, Year ABCD (In Bushels of Wheat) Beginning Balance,
Retained Earnings at the Start of the Period0 Add: Net Income for the period 214 Total214 Less: Dividends or Withdrawals Baron’s withdrawal (20) Total Deductions(20) Ending Balance Retained Earnings at the end of the period194 Cash Flow Statement for Ivan Ivan Statement of Cash Flows For the Period Ending Month AA, Year ABCD (In Bushels of Wheat) Indirect Method Cash Flow from Operations Net Earnings214 Depreciation of Ox4 Plow Usage3 Decrease in Inventory – Fertilizer 2 Net Cash Flow from Operations223 Cash Flow from Investing Activities Plow Purchase0 Net Cash Flow from Investing Activities0 Cash Flow from Financial Activities
Baron Withdrawal (20) Net Cash Flow from Financial Activities(20) Net Increase (Decrease) during the period 203 Balance at the Beginning of the period 20 Balance at the end of the period223 Ending Balance Sheet for Ivan Ivan Ending Balance Sheet For the Period Ending Month AA, Year ABCD (In Bushels of Wheat) ASSETS Current Assets Seed223 Fertilizer0 Non-Current Assets Ox36 Land100 Total Assets359 LIABILITIES A/C payable 3 STAKEHOLDER’S EQUITY Baron’s Contributed Capital162 Retained Earnings194 Total Liabilities and Stakeholder’s Equity359 Financial Statements for Frederick: Starting Balance Sheet for Frederick Frederick
Beginning Balance Sheet For the Period Ending Month AA, Year ABCD (In Bushels of Wheat) ASSETS Current Assets Seed10 Fertilizer1 Non-Current Assets Ox40 Land50 Total Assets101 LIABILITIES0 STAKEHOLDER’S EQUITY Baron’s Contributed Capital101 Total Liabilities and Stakeholder’s Equity101 Income Statement for Frederick Frederick Income Statement For the Period Ending Month AA, Year ABCD (In Bushels of Wheat) Revenue Wheat produced138 Operating Expenses Seed Used10 Fertilized Used1 Ox (Value 40 Bushels, 1 Year Depreciation = 4)4 Plow Usage 1 Total Operating Expenses 16 Net Income122 Earnings per share(Net Income / # of Shares; = 122/101 = 1.21)1. 21 **** Assuming every bushel contributed by Baron is worth 1 share **** Statement of Retained Earnings for Frederick Frederick Statement of Retained Earnings For the Period Ending Month AA, Year ABCD (In Bushels of Wheat) Beginning Balance, Retained Earnings at the Start of the Period0 Add: Net Income for the period 122 Total122 Less: Dividends or Withdrawals Baron’s withdrawal (30) Total Deductions(30) Ending Balance Retained Earnings at the end of the period92 Cash Flow Statement for Frederick Frederick Statement of Cash Flows For the Period Ending Month AA, Year ABCD (In Bushels of Wheat) Indirect Method Cash Flow from Operations
Net Earnings122 Depreciation of Ox4 Plow Usage1 Decrease in Inventory – Fertilizer 1 Net Cash Flow from Operations128 Cash Flow from Investing Activities Plow Purchase (3) Net Cash Flow from Investing Activities(3) Cash Flow from Financial Activities Baron Withdrawal (30) Net Cash Flow from Financial Activities (30) Net Increase (Decrease) during the period 95 Balance at the Beginning of the period 10 Balance at the end of the period 105 Ending Balance Sheet for Frederick Frederick Ending Balance Sheet For the Period Ending Month AA, Year ABCD (In Bushels of Wheat) ASSETS Current Assets Seed105 Fertilizer0 Non-Current Assets Ox36
Total Assets193 LIABILITIES A/C payable to Feyedor for Plow0 STAKEHOLDER’S EQUITY Baron’s Contributed Capital101 Retained Earnings92 Total Liabilities and Stakeholder’s Equity193 I am adding Baron’s Income Statement and Balance Sheet as well. Baron Balance Sheet For the Period Ending Month AA, Year ABCD (In Bushels of Wheat) ASSETS Current Assets Wheat328 Non-Current Assets Ox72 Land150 Plow2 Total Assets552 LIABILITIES A/C payable for Plow3 STAKEHOLDER’S EQUITY Baron’s Contributed Capital263 Retained Earnings286 Total Liabilities and Stakeholder’s Equity552 Baron Income Statement For the Period Ending Month AA, Year ABCD
(In Bushels of Wheat) Revenue Wheat produced381 Operating Expenses Seed Used30 Fertilized Used3 Ox (Value 40 Bushels, 1 Year Depreciation = 4)8 Plow Usage4 Total Operating Expenses45 Net Income336 Earnings per share(Net Income / # of Shares; 336/263)1. 28 **** Assuming every bushel contributed by Baron is worth 1 share **** 9. How should we measure the performance of the vassals in this case? What can we use this information for? Solution: In order to measure performances of the vassals, we can apply financial ratios such as return on assets, return on equity, net profit margin, assets turn-over ratio on the vassals’ financial statements.
These calculations have been completed (see below). The following financial ratios can be utilized to determine and analyze which vassal is more effective, efficient and delivered higher returns to investor i. e. Baron. Debt Ratio = Total Debt / Total Assets Ivan: 3/359 = . 0083565 = 0. 8% Frederick: 0/193 = 0. 00 = 0. 0% Debt Ratio is a ratio that indicates what proportion of debt a company has relative to its assets. According to the above analysis, since Frederick has Debt ratio of 0 because he has no debt, in regards to Debt Ratio he has performed better. Return on Assets = Net Income / Total Assets Ivan: 214/359 = . 596 = 59. 6%
Frederick: 122/193 = . 6321 = 63. 21% Return on Assets Ratio is a ratio that is an indicator of how profitable a company is relative to its total assets. According to the above analysis, Frederick has Return on Assets ratio of 63. 21% as compared to Ivan’s 59. 6% which indicates that his net profit is higher compared to the total assets he had. Profit Margin = Net Income / Sales Ivan: 214/243 = 0. 8806 = 88. 06% Frederick: 122/138 = 0. 8840 = 88. 40% Profit Margin Ratio is a ratio of probability calculated as net income divided by revenues or sales. It measures how much out of every dollar of sales a company actually keeps in earnings.
According to the above analysis, Frederick has slightly higher Profit Margin i. e. 88. 4% compared to 88. 06%, which implies that Frederick has retained higher profits based on his wheat production. Asset Turn-over Ratio = Sales / Average Total Assets Ivan: 243/260. 5 = 0. 9328 = 93. 28% Frederick: 138/147 = 0. 93877 = 93. 88% Asset Turn-over ratio is the amount of sales generated for every dollar’s worth of asset. As given above, it is calculated by dividing sales by average total assets i. e. assets at the beginning of the period and assets at the end of the period divided by 2 to find the average.
As per the above analysis, Frederick has slightly higher Asset Turn-Over ratio therefore it implies that Frederick has generated better bushels of wheat over his average total assets than Ivan. Production of Wheat Per Acre = Wheat Production / Land in Acres Ivan: 243/100 = 2. 43 Frederick: 138/50 = 2. 76 Production of wheat per acre is a ratio being used to find out who has performed or generated more wheat based on the land provided. In this case, Frederick has performed considerably better than Ivan, his production efficiency on the per acre basis is better than Ivan. 10.
Using your answer to the previous question analyze the performance of Ivan and Frederick. Who was the better manager of the two? Solution: Based on the above financial ratios and explanations provided, it can be concluded that Frederick is a better manager than Ivan. Frederick has shown better debt ratio, return on assets, profit margin, asset turn-over ratio and production of wheat per acre which clearly indicates that he has been more efficient than the comparative percentages related to Ivan. 11. How will the answer to question 10 affect our strategy in the future? Solution:
As an investor, in future, to achieve maximum value for the capital investment, it will be more profitable and less perilous to invest more in Fredrick than Ivan. For next season, Baron should give 100 acre of land to Frederick and 50 acre of land to Ivan. It could also have been concluded that since Frederick had been a better manager, Baron should devise a strategy to provide all the material and land to Frederick, but, it will mean putting all the eggs in the same basket which would not be the best strategy to implement, assuming what if Frederick will have a poor season, Baron will lose the opportunity to break-even.
Volar essay help online free: essay help online free
In Judith Ortiz Cofer’s essay “Volar”, the author describes that both her and her mother dreams of being able to fly. The author portrays the problems faced by many immigrant families, and shows the reason why they want to fly. She also shows her and her mother’s secret desire through their dreams. The author’ obsession with superheroes is her desire to fit in to the culture where she lives. The author shows that she with tight curls and skinny arm and legs is not happy with way she looks. She feels different from people surrounding her.
She dreams that as she turns into super girl her” legs would grow long” (para 1, line 7) her “arms harden into steel”(para 1 line 8) and her” hair would magically go straight and turn a golden hair” (para 1 line 8). Escaping into her dreams, the little girl is trying to avoid a reality of not fitting in her new world. She feels “incongruous” waking up in her body. She wants to fly. The author’s mother is homesick for her country. Her dream is to go back to her country and see her “familia on the Island” (para 2 line 8). She understands that it is financially impossible for her to go back and it hurts her.
She looks out from her kitchen window and has a view of the sky. She wishes to fly to her family and says “Ay,si yo pudeiera volar”- all she could do is wish she could fly. Both of mother and daughter’s dream symbolizes many immigrant families that they are hard to melt in new culture. They all want to fly and to have magic and ability. Their desires shows that they are disappointed in this new society. The only difference between both of their dreams is that the author’s mother’s dream is more realistic than her daughter’s dreams, which is being super girl.
Willy Loman Eulogy college application essay help online: college application essay help online
Hey Pops. I wish we could’ve had one more night out on the town, whistling at cute girls as they walked by. I’m getting married you know; I was going to settle down and fix everything while you were still here. We had so many great memories in that house from when Biff and I were younger, especially when you had that red Chevy. That day when Biff was scoring a touchdown in your honor and we all piled up in the Chevy was one of my favorite memories. A time when things were simpler and we looked to you as a hero.
You’ve always been a hero for all of the dedicated sales trips you made to support the family and pay for the house. At some point after high school, Biff had always seen you in a different way. He felt that he had to separate himself from us. He could never take orders as well after that summer that he visited you in Boston, but we can’t possibly imply that was caused by you. I wish you and Biff didn’t have such different perspectives on work and the success you wanted him to live up to. He had contradicting dreams he wished to fulfill which you could never accept him for.
Biff had always seen me as being the more successful son similar to how you had seen Ben as more accomplished. Maybe this was the reason you had always been tough on him to make something of himself. Ben’s success was mostly based on luck, and you shouldn’t have continued to regret not going with him to Alaska. You had your own way of working and you did an amazing job raising and caring for us. Even Ma was proud of all of your accomplishments, but you didn’t feel that you had done all that much with your life.
The secret to being happy is maintaining low expectations, and you had kept yours too high to keep yourself satisfied with what you had. We were too stubborn to realize that you were a victim of your profession. Driving back from a sales trip in solitude without having made any sales must have eaten away at your conscious. As Charley had stated, “He’s a man way out there in the blue . . . A salesman is got to dream, boy. ” If only we had taken notice of the hardships you went through as a salesman.
You had always been dedicated to the Wagner firm and for them to lay you off after years was completely unjust. I just wish that people had seen how wonderful you were; how humorous and enthusiastic you had also been with us. Regardless of the fact that most believed you were better at carpentry than selling, I believe that being a salesman is not a dead-end job, and I will continue in your path so that I can validate your death and fulfill your dreams. You can finally rest at ease Pops. – Happy Loman
Why We Have Too Few Women Leaders college application essay help: college application essay help
In the TED presentation “Why We Have Too Few Women Leaders” presenter Sheryl Sandberg describes why women do not reach the top in any profession around the world. She begins the presentation by admitting that the women now are lucky because they did not live in the world our mothers and grandmothers experienced in the past. Shortly after, Sheryl reports some numbers and data to describe the problem clearly. For example, in the U. S. just nine women are head of state, another example is that women in parliament around the world constitute 13%, and about 16% of women are in board seats in the corporate sector.
In short, just 20% of women are in the top profession. Also, she reported study about married senior managers, which showed that two thirds of married men had children, and only one third of the married women had children. Moreover, she tells the story of when she went to New York to pitch a deal and the director did not know where the location of the women’s restroom was because he did not work with any women in his office. Thereafter, Sheryl sent three letters for women who wanted to stay in workforce. The first message was “sit at the table”.
She thinks that women are underestimating their own abilities and do not have self-confidence. Sandberg highlighted that when she was a college student, her brother did not attend classes and did not want to study. On the other side, her roommate studied a lot and attended all her classes, but when they finished the test of their class, her brother said that the test was easy and her roommate was not sure about what she did. So, she says to all women “believe in yourself and negotiate for yourself. Own your own success”. The second message was “make your partner a real partner”.
She thinks that if one woman and man work full time and have children, it means a woman does twice the amount of house work than the man does, and the woman does three times the amount of childcare than the man does. So, she has two to three jobs, and he has one. Sheryl wants women and men to do the same housework and childcare. The third message was “do not leave before you leave”. She thinks that the women are thinking about having a child, and from the moment she starts thinking about having a child, she starts thinking about making room for that child.
Thus, she does not look for a promotion and does not take on the new project. Sheryl wants women to not waste their time on thinking when they will leave. It appears to me from Sandberg’s speech that women are doing a good job in all aspects of work, but they still do not reach the top, or maybe just not in a majority percentage. However, men somehow are not having the choice to contribute fully at workforce or at home. She also talked about the challenges women face during their jobs. These challenges are the reason for their attitude or others’ reflections on them.
I may agree with the point that women are underestimating their ability. Besides, the difficulties they find in appreciating their success are in addition to the fact that they are the negative creatures. Although Sandberg’s speech might be far sensible, I disagree with her in some points. Especially, the three messages that send to women. From my point of view, choices are divided equally between men and women, but the problem is with the personalities. Women are born with a weaker attitude compared to men, which we cannot do anything against it.
The Second disagreement is “making your partner a real partner “ am not totally beyond the idea. However, I think it is clear that the main job for the women is taking care of kids and creating, which is the best job in the world as it’s benefited the society and provide it with need of workers. Beside, it’s known role in raising the living standard and improving the quality of life. What job can be better than that? . And I’m not saying here that women should stay at home, but re-ordering their priorities in life.
Man as well, should help in raising the children, but it’s not a sort of jobs he can succeed in. The best proof to my saying is our dropped communities, it is obvious that women’s having many jobs are affecting badly on the young generation. Whereas, we can see the spread of crimes and many societies issue. Anyway, I really enjoyed the speech and the honesty on it. Sandberg left a very big space for us to think and to share in finding the solution, for a problem that has been made by us.
Factory girl english essay help: english essay help
The author, Leslie Chang, contends that “the history of a family begins when a person leaves home”. Do you agree or disagree with this statement? Tell why, and then give examples from your own life or from published material outside this book to defend your opinion. I agree with the statement “the history of a family begins when a person leaves home” . when Chang left rural tradition behind to make a new life for themselves in the city.
The old rules no longer apply, traditional education and family values have little or relevance, and new arrivals in the city have to learn fast and adapt quickly in order to survive and prosper in this strange and often hostile new environment. I saw so many changes for people migration to city . when many migrations return to their home villages, they feel bored, listless and alienated . so they bring technology and new ideas to their family and influence them. China is now experiencing the greatest migration in human history, there are so many stories to be told. 2.
Chang informs the reader that migrant factory workers “use a simple term for the move that defines their lives: chuqu, to go out. There was nothing to do at home, so I went out. This is how a migrant story begins”. The story’s two protagonists, Lu Qingmin (Min) and Wu Chunming, both left home to work in the city. What was life like for the girls in their home villages? How old were they when they initially left home, and why did each choose to go out into the world? Min live in the village, around ninety households lived with same family name, they planted rice ,rape and contton on small plots of land.
As a girl in traditional chinese family that she was not important . so she had to bear many burdens. 2003 min left the villige to city. Because they had to or chose to escape their farm lives and to work in a factory. 3: Each girl faced significant challenges upon her arrival in the city, and also faced difficulties in her respective factory. What do you think were the most difficult aspects of their new lives in the city, and which of these aspects would be most difficult for you? some of the young women had no idea what factory work was like before arriving there, imagining it as some sort of chatty, casual environment.
What they discover is, of course, far different, First and foremost is money, both for their own use and equally to send back to their families. The most difficult for me is the cold heart and careless each other in the city. 4: Describe the benefits of leaving home to become a factory girl. Even though their lives seem unstable and full of never-ending challenges, both Min and Chunming mature and develop in exceptional ways from their experiences. How does each girl change—physically, emotionally, intellectually, socially, and financially, as a result of leaving home?
What are the clear advantages of taking control of their own lives in a new city? They trying to find their way in the factory world, to rise up and make something better of their lives. They leave their families for unknown cities far away at age sixteen or younger ( an event made easier because girls are less precious to families than boys) where they then work long hours and live in cramped quarters all the while striving for the edge that will get them off the factory floor and make them upwardly mobile. many migrants also feel freed from a suffocating web of traditional habits and mores.
Able to explore and grow in the lawless free-for-all of China’s boomtowns, many cross an invisible line into the modern world, and there is no going back. 5: Much of this book is about fitting into a foreign culture. Just as the factory girls leave home and are required to adjust to life in a new environment, all expatriate employees share a common history that includes migration. Like the factory girls, employees on global assignments leave their homes and extended families to live in unfamiliar places and cultures.
While employees on global assignments may not face the same economic challenges as the factory girls, what kinds of challenges do global employees face when they take on new assignments? How can global HR professionals prepare global employees for the challenges they will face, and what might global HR professionals do to help deal with cultural challenges faced by people working in new cultures? Discuss specifically what might be done to help counteract separation anxiety, loneliness, homesickness, and other issues that make people feel like strangers in a strange land.
From the book ‘psychological aspects of geographical moves” it explain that “it will be important to establish a consensus on the construct in order to pave the way for the development of assessment tools with adequate psychometric characteristics. homesickness reflects problems with separation from the home environment. It interferes with adjustment to the new situation. By contrast, distress caused by adjustment problems in new environments should not be labeled homesickness. In order to avoid unnecessary ambiguity and confusion (recall the serious problems with the stress concept!), I would like to conclude by calling for attention to problems of definition. I look forward to fruitful discussion and the development of new and promising research plans”. 6: What are the clear advantages of global professional experience and living for awhile as an expatriate citizen? What experiences do people who have had these opportunities take with them into the rest of their lives? Specifically, how might the person’s individual or family history be altered by the decision to leave home and go out into an alien but fascinating world? professionals have experienced overseas assignments know the downside as well. Advantages include, permitting closer control and coordination of international subsidiaries and providing a broader global perspective. Disadvantages include high transfer costs, the possibility of encountering local government restrictions, and possibly creating a problem of adaptability to foreign environments. There are many reasons . one of the reasons probably is Your ancestors’ lousy childhoods or excellent adventures might change your personality, bequeathing anxiety or resilience by altering the epigenetic expressions of genes in the brain. People immigrate to other countries for a number of reasons.
They include: greener pastures in terms of better paying Jobs, Asylum from political and religious persecutions from their countries, family reunions and many more. 7: Even among the factory girls, compassion, kindness, and understanding seem to make a difference in how one comes to view life. Choose one of the girls in the book (it could be any character identified by name) and recount how her life was made easier by others showing her compassion, kindness, or understanding, or how the lack of compassion, kindness, or understanding made life harder for her.
Then, tell about a time in your life when a challenge was lessened by someone showing you compassion, kindness, or understanding. How will this experience of being treated with compassion inform the way you approach your career in global HR? In the book, Lu Qingmin had two true friends when she went to class her friend washed her clothes. When they had friends they live could have fun. Foe example, tipping can be a great way to show people you are grateful for their service. We’ve all committed failures of kindness when we are hurt, angry, or tired.
But each of us holds within us the power to achieve triumphs of kindness every day. In the different countries, HR manager’s compassion could lead them easy to adapt the new environment and lead them success. 8. Min and Chunming have fairly common profiles among the factory girls: both come from poor farming families and left home as teenagers to work in the factories without first having attended high school or college. How does going out to the city change the relationships Min and Chunming have with their families back in their respective villages? How does it change thegirls themselves, their ambitions, and their life expectations? Even they both come from same background, they thought the life different ways and different expectation, these different life attitude led them to have the different way for live. Min had a optimistic life attitude , she had more ambitions and she deserved to learn knowledge , so let her have different life for live 9: Imagine that every factory girl changes in the same ways that Min and Chunming have changed, in terms of family relationships, self-view, ambitions, and life expectations.
What would be the impact on China’s culture, traditions, and economy if every factory girl’s worldview changed to mirror Min’s and Chunming’s? In china many younger have open mind to the world, they are fascinated to learn about how their society is viewed by an outsider. China have changed a lot already, many younger have strong ambitions and work hard. However, it is not enough, the key is not only have passion also the important is get knowledge. The author Chang is offering a very different view to migrant workers in china. Almost 20-30 years migrant have already changed china’s tradition culture and economy.
Chang includes her own family story in the book, juxtaposed with Min’s and Chunming’s. What are the similarities and differences between the Chang family’s story of migration to the US and Min’s and Chunming’s stories of migration from the village to the city? Chuqu is the words represent Chinese people look for better life and freedom even from different generation. In the “factory girls” teen women’s migration from country to factory represents the ambition of the young Chinese people wishing to access greater opportunities that exist in certain parts of the country.
But in Chnag’s family they are more search for freedom life. It had subtle meaning about the hash life in the communist part. 11: Contemplate the role honesty plays in the role of the factory girls’ lives. Chang tells stories of factory girls using forged or stolen identification documents, misrepresenting their qualifications, and indulging in other behaviors that would be considered highly inappropriate for workers in the US and some other cultures. How does the knowledge that such practices seem to be condoned affect how you might develop and manage the HR function of your global employer’s global operation?
As a global HR professional, what policies and procedures might you implement in China to make it more difficult for prospective employees to misrepresent themselves, or would you adopt a laissez faire approach to recruiting and selection in China? In China this is seem normal for the under age people eho have hard life in their hometown, they need to work to get better life or support their younger sister or brother to get education. For the model life especial in the western country people think this is not inappropriate, but for some family this is necessary for life.
As a HR manager work in this situation, even they understand the culture, they still need have the rule to control this misrepresenting, because in the host country, they need carefully obey the law and regulation. They couldn’t act like local businessman. They can make many different ways to prevent this happen. 12: Many of the consumer goods produced by the factory girls are sold in the US, as well as in other industrialized countries. We may be carrying, wearing, or using goods made by the factory girls Chang writes about. Consider the life circumstances of these girls in terms of housing, working conditions, and pay.
How does this affect your attitude towards consumerism, affluence, and your own spending practices? People live in the western country, they use and wear many goods from the country like “factory girls” the life circumstances of these girls in terms of housing, working conditions, and pay. Consumerism still pay hihe price for goods even the cost is cheap because for the globle competition, company require the low cost, the the world, there are so many poor countries, for survive they sacrifice the environment and human resource for get profit or survive for the competition.
Cosumer is hard to know and choice where and how the goods product. Every people work hard for life and try look for cheap goods for family. The world is not equal, people aware are good but to change the world is hard. 13: . At one point, one of the factory girls gives Chang a designer handbag made in the factory where the factory girl works. When Chang suggests that it might be a nice gift for the mother of the factory girl’s boyfriend, the girl informs Chang, “She lives on a farm. What would she do with a purse”?
What do you think this statement says about the opinion this particular factory girl may have of rural village life and the family the girl has left behind? This is true! People live different place they have different need. In china, people live in the rural village , they have their own style and taste, if Chang give this designer handbag to her boyfriend mother, probably the mother of her boyfriend never use, it is better give a useful things and they will proud that instead the handbag that the villiage people don’t know the brand. This is only the people really understand their own culture, they can give a gift by different ways.
Business analysis and valuation essay help cheap: essay help cheap
1. Joy, who has completed his first finance course, is unsure whether he should take a course in business analysis and valuation using financial statements since he believes that financial analysis adds little value, given the efficiency of capital markets. Explain to Joy when financial analysis can add value, even if capital markets are efficient. 2. In 2005, Puma was a very profitable sportswear company. Puma did not produce most of the shoes, apparel and accessories that it sold.
Instead the company entered into contracts with independent manufacturers, primarily in Asia. Puma also licensed independent companies throughout the world to design, develop, produce and distribute selected range of products under its brand name. Use the five forces framework and your knowledge of sportswear industry to explain Puma’s high profitability in 2005. BAJAJ AUTO LTD The Bachraj Trading Corporation incorporated in 1945 was renamed as Bajaj Auto Private Limited in 1960. The company manufactures Bajaj brand of scooters, motorcycles and spare parts.
The Lottery vs Harrison Bergeron global history essay help: global history essay help
Traditions tend to make you do what everyone else in your society is doing. Both of the tragic stories “The Lottery”, and “Harrison Bergeron” teach about how society tends to conform to certain traditions or ways of being, no matter how gruesome. Their societies conform to such bizarre traditions, in fear of what might happen to them if they do not comply year after year. These stories have some similarities, but also have many differences, for example, the setting. The setting of “The Lottery” is set in the past, around 1948 in a small village of around 200 people, who are a little more barbaric than nowadays.
The setting of “Harrison Bergeron” takes place around 2080, in Middle America. In both stories, the main character gets punished for going against their society’s way of life, and both die while their families watch. Although people today may think that the people and societies in these stories are doing is crazy, but in reality our societies today do not differ in the sense that we are fighting for equality. But fighting for equality may not be what we should be doing. After all, wouldn’t it be bland and no interesting things going on in the world if we were all the same?
In “The Lottery”, each year, everyone in the village is counted for, and the head of the village makes a blank slip of paper for everyone in the village, except one of the papers has a black dot in the middle of it. They put them all in a box, and the next morning, everyone comes to the meeting point in the village, and all of the men of the houses pull a piece of paper out. The family that draws out the paper with a black dot will have one of their family members stoned to death.
Even though they may not want to run the society this way, they are afraid to change the ways that their ancestors have lived, and by changing their lifestyle will cause even more problems. In “Harrison Bergeron”, anyone that had a talent above or below the average was given a handicap to make them equal to everyone else. Those handicaps would either increase their abilities, or decrease them to the average human’s. They may have not liked the way that they were using handicaps against them, but they did not go against it, because it was making the society equal for the better.
English Conformity Essay essay help services: essay help services
In 2001, The American Scholar derived an excerpt from a talk given by Margaret Drabble, an English author who stated, “Our desire to conform is greater than our respect for objective facts.” This quote declares that as we tend to ignore our logic sense and morals in order to fulfill society’s needs. The desire to not be distinctive can make us cohere with something we normally wouldn’t agree to. As human beings we fall upon this constantly with smoking illegal substances, treating others with disrespect and the inability of implying our self morals in public.
In the United States, marijuana is known as an illegal substance, yet, it does not stop teens or “adults” from blazing it. In fact, it happens so often now a days that it’s considered to be non-taboo in a variety of places. For example,Tennessee is one of the most corrupted states in the US because of marijuana, still they continue to smoke the illegal substance in order to conform with society. Peer pressure is the blame of this cause, for example, if a young boy who endeavors to be popular and becomes friends with the “in crowd”; he will disregard anything, even if its not right. Conformity and selfish needs defeat logic and morals to obtain popularity.
As student in high school, I have fallen to conformity many times as so have others. For instance, I have been guilt of excluding others because of different styles of wardrobe and personality; yet even though as a child I been taught to “treat people as I want to be treated. ” Conformity is able to intrigue you to do things you never imagined, as I did. However, I ignored my morals to continue “fitting in” or simply out of fear of disagreement and confrontation.
As humans, we have the natural instinct of being afraid of standing up for what we believe it, because others may not concur with us. In elementary school, I experienced the sight of many inferior children getting bullied as myself. Yet, nobody would speak up because we’re all afraid of being targeted or teased for defending the “weak.” Even though we acknowledge the fact that it was wrong, we continued to walk our own separate ways. Many say we are young and care too much for our reputation than our characters, but I believe you don’t have to be young to fall into conformity. Nobody is perfect, adults fall for it as well in order to keep employment, etc. Adults will do anything to maintain job like cheat, lie and steal, which is where conformity fits in.
We work so hard to be accepted into society that we forget on walls and the matter we were raised. In other words, we come form to what society expects of us rather than what our hearts demand of us. Disregarding the objective facts comes so easily when we are faced with complex situations. Most of the times we choose not to do the right thing but the “easiest” thing at the moment.
Education is not the only key to success essay help free: essay help free
Most groups use some form of parliamentary procedure for their meetings. This Factsheet not only briefly explains proper parliamentary procedure for more formal meetings, but also describes acceptable alternatives for decision-making in smaller groups. Rules For Meetings Just as the object of a game gives direction to its players, traditional principles of a democratic meeting guide group members when they gather: 1. Every member has rights equal to every other member. 2. The will of the majority must be carried out. 3. The minority must be heard, and its rights protected.
Only one topic will be considered at a time. In order to play a particular game, certain rules for that game must be followed. “Parliamentary procedure” is a set of rules for meetings which ensures that the traditional principles of equality, harmony and efficiency are kept. Robert’s Rules of Order, the best-known description of standard parliamentary procedure, is used by many different organizations as their rule book for conducting effective meetings. The Problem With Rules The saying “Rules are meant to be broken … ” implies that no rules are perfect.
The parliamentary rules used in government provide guidance for a body of hundreds of people meeting daily for months with a great volume of business to conduct. These same rules are not appropriate for all organizations. How rigid are your meetings? Does too much technical procedure (motions, amendments, seconding, etc. ) get in the way of effective decision-making and total group discussion? Too much formality in a meeting will frustrate and discourage members when the proceedings “bog down”. Parliamentary rules for meetings are intended to help the group conduct its business (fairly and efficiently), not hinder it!
There are many effective ways for a group to conduct its meetings. Technical procedure, however, should be discouraged in the average group meeting. Every organization should examine standard parliamentary rules, then interpret and adapt them to its own use. If group members agree that the rules they’ve developed permit a majority to accomplish the organization’s ultimate purpose within a reasonable period of time, while allowing the minority a reasonable opportunity to express its views, then those rules are appropriate. Rules For Small Group Meetings?
Meeting procedures for committees, executives and most boards can be much different than those for larger gatherings. Certain formalities are unnecessary when the group size is less than about a dozen members. For example: 1. There is no limit to the number of times a member may speak to an issue. 2. It is not necessary to address the chair before speaking. 3. The chair needn’t leave that post in order to speak, make motions or vote. (In fact, he or she may well be the most active participant in discussions and work of the committee. ) 4. Motions need not be seconded. 5. Action can be taken, at times, without the introduction of a motion.
If, however, a small group using these “relaxed” rules discovers that any one of the four basic meeting principles is being abused, then more formal procedures may be reintroduced to the meeting. Parliamentary Procedure At A Glance If your group follows parliamentary procedure “by the book”, the occasional technical question might be asked. 1. What is the proper sequence of steps in having a motion voted on? A motion has nine possible steps: Moved – a proposal from the floor. Seconded – another member feels the proposal is worth discussing. Stated – by the chair or secretary.
Wording is recorded properly and everyone understands the intent of the proposal. Discussed – every speaker addresses the chair and must speak only to the motion. Usually, each member may speak only once to a motion except the mover who has first and last chance to speak. Amended – changing the wording of the motion by: adding or deleting words replacing with different words. – each amendment has the same 9 steps as a motion. Called – after sufficient discussion, either a motion to end debate or a vote is called at the discretion of the chair. Restated – ensures everyone understands what is being voted on.
Voted – chair calls each option: “All in favour? “, “Opposed? ” or “Abstaining? ” Declared – results of the vote are announced by the chair. 2. Can the intent of the main motion be changed by an amendment? Yes; the main motion may be changed, contrary to the intent of its movers. Only two criteria govern the use of an amendment: An amendment may not convert a motion to its direct negative; and An amendment must be pertinent to the topic in the main motion. E. g. , a motion “to purchase a new typewriter for the secretary” may not have “and to pay the expenses of delegates to the annual meeting” added to it.
This amendment clearly has no relationship with the secretary’s need for new equipment. 3. How many amendments can be made to a motion? There are only two kinds of amendments: those pertaining to the proposed motion called “first rank”; and those pertaining to a proposed amendment called “second rank” (amendment to the amendment). Only one amendment of each rank may be on the floor at one time. Any number of amendments may be made to most motions, but no “second rank” amendments may be amended (i. e. , an amendment to the amendment to the amendment is not allowed! ). 4. How can a meeting start without a quorum?
A quorum is the minimum number of eligible voters that must be present at a meeting to conduct business. This number is designated in the by-laws of the organization and for a board is usually half the voting members plus one. If no quorum is present when the advertised hour of the meeting has been reached, then: the presiding officer may dismiss the group (after setting a time for future meeting); or the group may agree to proceed informally with the agenda, awaiting ratification of any decisions at a future meeting; or the group may discuss any items of interest but make no decisions. 5. How can our constitution be amended?
A good constitution contains provisions for amendment, so the structure and procedures can continually meet the changing needs and purposes of the group. Usually, a special committee is appointed to review the group’s objectives, structure, functions, etc. Copies of its report and recommendations are circulated to all members with the required notice and agenda for the meeting (often the organization’s annual meeting). Any amendments proposed during discussion at the meeting require a majority vote for approval, but the motion to amend the constitution needs a two-thirds majority vote for adoption.
Who is the presiding officer at meetings? Often the president is designated in the constitution or by-laws to chair the organization’s meetings. In many groups, however, the chair is assigned to the past-president, special moderator, or to a different person each time on a rotating basis. This allows the president to take a lead in debates on policy rather than maintain a position of “supposed” neutrality which is directly contrary to his or her usual role as spokesperson for the group. 7. After considerable debate, we still are not ready to vote on the motion. What can we do?
A motion to postpone the matter until the next meeting may be in order, so that more information can be gathered. A motion to postpone temporarily (to table) allows a motion to be set aside until later in the meeting, allowing more urgent business to be dealt with, permitting amendments to be drafted, or allowing time for implications of the motion to be checked. A motion to take from the table brings it back before the meeting. The motion may be withdrawn at the request of its mover, but only if no member present objects. 8. What happens when someone yells “Question!
From the floor indicates that he or she wants the motion put to a vote. Only if the chair feels that the motion has had reasonable debate and most members are ready to vote, can he or she call the question (i. e. , “All those in favour? “, etc. ). Another way to close discussion on a motion is for someone to make a motion to call for a vote. This motion must be seconded and requires a two-thirds majority vote in order to proceed with a vote on the motion on the floor. 9. How should a committee report be accepted by an organization?
A motion to “receive” the report means that the organization is not committed to any of the conclusions or recommendations contained in it. (An example of such a report would be the monthly, unaudited treasurer’s report. ) A motion to “adopt” the report in whole or in part commits the organization to some or all of the recommendations of the report, and often implies some action to be taken. 10 Sometimes while one motion is being considered, an alternative motion might be the better one. How can it be presented? 1. The movers request permission from the presiding officer to read out the alternative motion.
The movers of the original motion are asked if they will withdraw their motion, with the unanimous consent of the meeting. 3. If the original motion is withdrawn, then the alternative motion is moved. 4. If the original motion is not withdrawn, then the movers of the alternative motion inform the meeting that their motion will be moved if the original is defeated. They thus urge the members to vote against the original motion. | Top of Page | Consensus: Another Method Of Decision-Making In Groups How many meetings does your group hold in a year to discuss issues or problems?
How much time is spent in each regular meeting making decisions or solving problems? Does the discussion end with a proposal for action? One rule in parliamentary procedure that can hamper a free and easy exchange of ideas is: “Discussion can take place only after a motion is proposed”. In fact, a motion is a proposed course of action, a solution to a problem, or a decision. By focusing the group’s attention on a solution before realizing the scope of the problem, the group may be voting on something that is entirely inappropriate. Is the “cart before the horse”?
A simple method of ensuring an effective group decision is to build a motion through consensus. This method eliminates a complicated amendment procedure after an initial motion has been proposed. It also ensures that a large majority will agree with the motion rather than the mere 51% required by a typical voting procedure. The following process can be used throughout the meeting for every problem the group needs to discuss. Step 1. Describe the issue or problem confronting the group. – State the problem clearly and concisely. If it is complex, then write it out. Step 2.
Gather all information relevant to the problem. – All pertinent facts and ideas about the problem need to be heard in order to make a wise decision. – Distinguish between facts and opinions. A decision can often be made right away. However, action may need to be deferred so that additional information can be gathered. Step 3. List all possible solutions or actions. – Explore alternatives. – Be creative. Use brainstorming techniques to generate new ideas, from every member. Step 4. Choose the best possible solution. – Use a process of elimination; refine and combine parts of your list in step 3.
Reaching consensus is not always easy. Some individuals become frustrated with the time taken for group decision-making. Also, this method relies on the discretion of the chair who eventually decides when a general agreement or common “feeling” has been reached. In some situations, if only extremely vocal and confident individuals dare to challenge the majority view, then the minority opinion is in danger of being suppressed. Using consensus, however, can result in higher quality decisions. The complicated rules of parliamentary procedure are reduced while maximum member participation is encouraged.
In the end, group decisions lead to group action! Conclusion Whichever method your group chooses to make its decisions or conduct its meetings, the four principles of a democratic meeting must be followed. As more formal procedures are adopted, more complicated rules are followed. There is little reason for any one person to attempt to learn every rule of parliamentary procedure. To know where to find the answers is enough. The following references may help answer any questions not addressed in this Factsheet. References Parliamentary Procedure at a Glance. Jones, O. Garfield.
Anatomy Study guide cbest essay help: cbest essay help
Objectives 1. To understand the function of the endocrine system 2. To learn about the major endocrine glands, the hormones they produce, and the effects they initiate 3. To familiarize the student with histological identification of various endocrine glands Background The endocrine system consists of cells and tissues that secrete chemical messengers, called hormones, into the blood. The hormones are transported in the blood, via the circulatory system, to target cells.
Once the hormone reaches the target cells and binds to a specific receptor, either on the cell membrane or within the cell cytoplasm or nucleus, it can initiate a response that will facilitate homeostasis in the body. Questions 1. What are some of the major endocrine glands? 2. List the three major categories of hormones. Identify specific hormones within each category. Procedure Using the microscope, examine the indicated endocrine glands. Draw a picture, identify any indicated structures within the gland, and answer the questions in each section.
Total Magnification 1. Identify a pancreatic islet. 2. What major hormone is secreted by the alpha cells? Beta cells? What are the primary effects of each hormone? 3. Describe a pathophysiological condition associated with the pancreas (describe condition, symptoms and treatment). ADRENAL GLAND __________ Total Magnification 1. Identify the adrenal cortex and the adrenal medulla. 2. What major hormones are secreted by the adrenal cortex? Adrenal medulla? What are the primary effects of each hormone?
Describe a pathophysiological condition associated with the adrenal glands (describe condition, symptoms and treatment). THYROID __________ Total Magnification 1. Identify the follicles, the follicular cells, and the colloid. 2. What major hormones are secreted by the thyroid? What are the primary effects of each hormone? 3. Describe a pathophysiological condition associated with the thyroid (describe condition, symptoms, and treatment). PITUITARY GLAND __________ Total Magnification 1.
Identify the anterior pituitary and the posterior pituitary (Hint: the anterior pituitary staining is darker than the staining of the posterior pituitary). 2. What major hormones are secreted by the anterior pituitary? Posterior pituitary? What are the primary effects of each hormone? 3. Describe a pathophysiological condition associated with the pituitary (describe condition, symptoms, and treatment). Review Questions 1. Identify whether peptide/protein hormones are water soluble or lipophilic. How are they transported in the blood?
Where on the cell are the receptors for these hormones located? 2. Identify whether steroid hormones are water soluble or lipophilic. How are they transported in the blood? Where on the cell are the receptors for these hormones located? 3. Distinguish between the mechanism by which peptide/protein hormones exhibit their effects on the target cell and the mechanism by which steroid hormones exhibit their effects on the target cell? 4. Choose a hormone and diagram a negative feedback loop that illustrates how the hormone helps the body to maintain homeostasis.
Locards principle buy essay help: buy essay help
Locard’s principle, the basic principle of forensic science, was formulated by Dr. Edmond Locard. Dr. Edmond Locard believes and states “Every contact leaves a trace”, meaning whatever is touched, left behind or approached will serve as factual evidence against a person and only can that evidence be failed is by the lack of human effort by failing to study and understand it.
The Locard’s exchange principle believes no matter what a criminal does or where a criminal goes, simply by coming in contact with anything, a criminal is capable of leaving many different sorts of criminal evidence for investigators to gather and collect. Having said this, different sorts of evidence can include, fingerprints, footprints, DNA, hair, bodily fluids, skin cells, blood, clothing, fibers, etc.
Though many different types of evidence can be investigated and found at a crime scene, it is extremely common that when a criminal leaves the location in where a crime has been committed, that criminal will most likely take away something such as evidence from the scene with them. Trace evidence is clear and factual physical evidence, which most importantly, cannot lie, be forgotten and be cannot be wrong. As Paul L. Kirk expressed and explains Locard’s exchange principle, Paul L. Kirk states “Trace evidence (physical materials) is a silent witness that speaks when humans cannot”.
An example of Locard’s exchange principle can be viewed as the following, a person enters another person’s home and strangles that person to death. The person who strangled and committed this crime has now most likely left footprints and other evidence at the scene of the crime. When police, detectives, investigators, etc… have located and found that suspect involved this this crime, you find the victims skin cells under the suspects fingernails, the case has now been solved because that criminal has taken away evidence from the scene with them.
The importance of this principle from the perspective of a criminal investigator at different scenes of crimes is because when criminal activity or a crime has been committed, the importance and main goal of a criminal investigator is to document and collect evidence from and at the crime scene and also anyone or anything that has interfered or come in contact with the crime scene.
It is important that a criminal investigator recognizes every possible aspect done or leading up to the event because it is mandatory that criminal investigators have the skill and ability to solve and put together all collections of evidence in order to create and conclude an image of what could have possibly happened. It is extremely important that procedures are done correctly and professionally because evidence collected serves to prove or disprove something, meaning, evidence can determine ones innocents or guilt. Without evidence, there is no proof.
Punk Rock get essay help: get essay help
American exceptionalism is a pivotal concept within the American culture. Stemming from a revolution, this theory shaped a new way of thinking within the United States that seemed far different from many other cultures. Seymour Martin Lipset used this concept to explain, “why the United States is the only industrialized country which does not have a significant socialist movement or Labor party. ” This essentially explains why America is extraordinary.
Punk personifies American exceptionalism with its distinct lifestyle to be different from the norm, and is surrounded by independent self-governing thinkers. The United States didn’t become what it is today because of law abiding and passive citizens. This is also a main reason why Punk Rock became so popular in America, and has stayed relevant to teens and young adults all over the world. People began to thrive on understanding the history of this nation, and take pride in the originality of our constitution, and way of life.
Punk Rock adds another chapter in the long list of independent concepts and ideas within the American Culture. “America marches to a different drummer. Its uniqueness is explained by any or all of a variety of reasons: history, size, geography, political institutions, and culture. ” This type of “American” thinking continues to inspire all kinds of musicians, but more so with the Punk Rock genre than any other. It was defines the core competencies of the bands, as well as that of their followers.
This defining concept of individualism is also why Punk Rock has stayed relevant for all of these years. This country was built off this impression, as well as Punk Rock. It is hard to break down the barrier of individualism, because everyone is so unique, and Punk Rock simply unites and celebrates all different types of unique thinking. Through lyrics from bands such as the Romones, Blink 182, and The Clash, a colossal following came to Punk Rock.
The lyrics almost became anthems to band groupies lives. In “The Shape of Things to Come” by the Romones, they sing “There’s a new sun Risin’ up angry in the sky? And there’s a new voice Sayin’ we’re not afraid to die. ” One could argue that that way of thinking was backbone for what soldiers in the American Revolution stood for, and how the United States became to be what it is today. Of course American exceptionalism has its negative aspects to it that can be looked down upon.
The United States has at times been exceptionally bad, racist, and violent. This cannot be ignored in the conversation of American exceptionalism. Although some of this demonstrates unfair and harsh governing, it shows that the American spirit still have that Punk Rock “drive” in them that fuels and strengthens them. This is also another reason why Punk Rock has, and will always continue to stay relevant in todays American Culture
Profit and Corporate Hurdle Rate college essay help: college essay help
Currently, Teletech Corp. is using a single corporate hurdle rate to evaluate its investment decisions in its products and systems segment as well as its telecommunications segment. Using only one hurdle rate doesn’t take into account the risk that the company faces within each segment. Investors demand higher returns for riskier investments. Victor Yossarian is concerned about the low returns for the high risk in the products and systems segment, this is why he wants to abandon this segment.
Using two hurdle rates adjusts for the risk in each industry allows the company to adequately value each segment. Our analysis will show that by using two hurdle rates it will lower the cost of equity and WACC for the less risky telecommunications segment, while raising the cost of equity and WACC for the more risky products and systems segment. Lastly, our calculation of the economic profitability for each industry using the segmented hurdle rates will show that Teletech may be overvaluing its products and systems segment while undervaluing its telecommunications segment.
This implies that Teletech should reallocate its capital in order to increase economic profitability . Introduction We will conduct an industry comparison analysis to show how the the company’s cost of borrowing and beta compares to its competitors. Next, we will explain why it is more beneficial for the company to use segmented hurdles rates rather than the corporate hurdle rate currently being used. We will then calculate a new hurdle rate and the economic profit for each division. Then, we will explain how capital restructuring can increase our profits for each segment.
Lastly, we will address the concerns with the company’s recent performance and the future direction of the company. Industry Comparable Analysis Prior to any action, we will examine Teletech Corp’s market debt to capital and market debt to equity in comparison with a few selected competitors. In Exhibit One, all three comparable companies have a beta lower than 1. 05, which allows them to raise capital at a lower the cost of equity. However, when you compare market debt to equity, it is lower than the industry average showing that more equity can be issued.
They also have a market debt to capital of 22%, which is below the industry average as well. The mean for this section is 28. 10%, which gives us an idea of where the ratio should be in comparison with Teletechs’ top competitors. Based off industry average, Teletech can increase their margins by becoming more levered. Now we will compare the products and systems segment using the same base of measurement with more focus towards the beta. Displayed on Exhibit One, the mean of the three companies is 1. 30, which is a substantially higher beta than Teletech corporate beta of 1.
It is likely that the company can choose to raise capital from the wrong source; which shows’ when you compare its’ corporate debt to equity of 29% to an industry average of 9. 2%. This leads to the assumption that the capital structure that management has in place is inadequate in terms of risk and reward. Due to several outliers in this segment, we believe the industry average should be a little higher. Our assumption is that the the market debt to equity for the new segmented P&S should be somewhere in between.
This is discussed in the capital restructuring section of this analysis, where we assume a 15% weight of debt to calculate the new WACC. Telecommunication Services In order to calculate the new hurdle rate for the telecommunications segment we first had to calculate the cost of equity using the capital asset pricing model. We used the corporate risk free rate and market risk premium and the average beta for the telecommunications segment to make this calculation. As demonstrated in Exhibit Two, the cost of equity is lower than the corporate rate.
Next, we calculated the WACC using the new cost of equity and the average market value of debt in the telecommunications segment. Exhibit Two shows that the WACC is lowered when using the market value of debt and new cost of equity. This means that shareholders will require a lower return on their investments and will cost the company less while raising equity, and issuing debt at a lower rate than the 9. 3% corporate rate currently being used. The segmented hurdle rates allow for lower cost of debt than the corporate hurdle rate.
Lastly, we calculated the economic profitability using both the corporate hurdle rate and the segmented hurdle rate. Using the corporate hurdle rate, we calculated an economic profit that was negative, which can be shown in Exhibit Three. However, when we use the segmented hurdle rate the economic profitability is positive, which is shown in Exhibit Three. This shows that we are undervaluing the telecommunications segment when we use the corporate hurdle rate. Products and System Segment Our next objective was to determine what was the weighted average cost of capital for the products and systems segment.
First, we needed to calculate the cost of equity for this segment. The risk free rate and risk premium were given to us and we calculated the beta by taking industry averages in the telecommunication equipment industry and the computer and network equipment industry. In Exhibit Four, the calculation can be shown and the result is a cost of equity for this segment of 12. 1%. The next step was to determine the overall weighted average cost of capital for this segment. We were given the after-tax cost of debt, but we had to determine a suitable weight of debt for this segment.
The weight of debt was determined by calculating the average market value of debt to capital in the telecommunications equipment industry and computer and network equipment industry. We determined a suitable weight of debt of 9. 2% and a weight of equity of 90. 8% based off the average market value of debt to capital for the telecommunication equipment firms and computer and network equipment firms. This segment is riskier than the telecommunication services segment, so less debt is issued in this segment.
In Exhibit Four, the calculation for the WACC is shown resulting in 11. 4% cost of capital for this segment. We decided to determine what the economic profitability of this segment was using the new segmented WACC. First, we had to calculate the capital employed in order to correctly figure out the profitability. We were given the return on capital for the segment of 11% and the net operating profit after taxes of $480 million. We calculated the capital employed and by using the newly determined capital employed, we plugged the new hurdle of 11. 4% and the given return on capital into the economic profitability formula. Exhibit Five shows the calculations for both the capital employed and the new economic profitability using the new segmented hurdle rate resulting in an economic profitability of $-17. 41 million. We wanted to do a comparison analysis using the corporate hurdle rate and the segmented hurdle rates for each segment. We used the same capital employed that we calculated above and just plugged in the corporate hurdle rate instead of the segmented hurdle rate.
Exhibit Five shows the calculation using the corporate hurdle rate resulting in economic profitability of $78. 19 million. Capital Restructuring After calculating economic profitability for both the telecommunications services segment and products and systems segment using both the newly calculated segmented hurdle rates and also using the corporate hurdle rate, we decided to do a comparison. Exhibit Six shows the economic profitability for each segment. However, the products and systems segment is still underperforming and has negative economic profitability.
The segmented hurdle rate shows that the capital structure of the firm does not properly allocate the optimal capital that could result in much larger economic profits than using a single corporate hurdle rate. The telecommunications services segment has strong performance and low risk, so we determined that we could issue more debt in this segment and decided a weight of debt of 40% was suitable based on performance and comparable firms. Exhibit Seven shows the new WACC with a 40% weight of debt and 60% weight of equity resulting in a lower WACC then using the 27. 1% industry average debt weight.
The products and systems segment is struggling to make economic profit, but we believe that even with the riskier characteristics of this segment that slightly raising the weight of debt above the industry average was a suitable option. The average weight of debt for the industry was 9. 2%, but this resulted in negative economic profit. So, we decided to push the weight of debt to 15% in order to just make this segment profitable without creating major debt risk. We decided to issue more debt because Teletech is a more diversified company that allows the risk to be separate out between the two segments instead of just one industry.
Exhibit Seven shows the calculation for the products and systems segment using the newly determined weight of debt of 15% and weight of equity of 85% resulting in a factorial decrease in the WACC to 10. 96%. Exhibit Eight shows the new comparison analysis using the new WACC from the capital restructuring and shows that both segments are profitable. Conclusion After determining separate WACCs, we calculated economic profit for each segment discovering that products and systems was underperforming.
Using comparable firms, it was evident that there was an opportunity to issue further debt. With the new debt weight, products and systems segment became profitable without significantly impacting this segment’s debt risk. The new debt structure and positive economic profitability would provide increased value for shareholders including Victor Yossarian. We believe that products and systems segment improves the horizontal diversification of Teletech and allows the debt risk to be more separate out with more segments.
Victim or Villain devry tutorcom essay help: devry tutorcom essay help
Throughout the play, Shylock is portrayed as many things, both victim and villain, therefore making him an extremely ambiguous character. On one hand, he is a very villainous character as shown when he declares that he wishes his daughter was ‘…dead at my food, and the jewels in her ear. ’ This quote clearly shows his desire for wealth rather than love or family. On the other hand, Shylock is shown to be a victim when he claims that ‘Suff’rance is the badge of my tribe’ overtly showing that he accepts his place at the bottom of the social hierarchy.
Because of this, despite all of the angles from which he could be viewed as a villain, I strongly believe that he is a victim. He is further illustrated as a villain when he is cursing Antonio behind his back with his speech beginning ‘I hate him for he is a Christian’ when he is claiming that Antonio, because he lends out money freely or ’gratis’, is bringing down the rate that he can charge interest at, thus reducing the profits that he can make.
He also believes that, whether right or wrong, Antonio lends out money this way not as in a sense of loyalty or friendship but rather in a way to improve his public image by showing off his wealth but also that he is a very modest and unassuming man. Furthermore, in this internal monologue Shylock also indicates that he is also a firm believer in prejudges, not so different from those of the Christians when he proclaims to the audience that ‘I hate him for he is a Christian’ which explicitly implies that he would act just as the Christians do I he was in their position.
Obviously, the main passage of play where Shylock is portrayed as a villain is when the bond is first agreed, especially the point when he first suggests that, ‘for a merry sport’, he will forfeit a ‘pound of his fair flesh’ if he does not pay back the three thousand ducats at ‘such a time and such a place’. Despite the fact that this may be seen as sarcasm, or perhaps a ‘spur of the moment’ proclamation, the fact that Shylock later goes and seals this forfeit in a contract.
Of course, this one moment of villainy will come back to haunt Shylock throughout the play, eventually resulting in his forced change in faith, converting from Judaism to Christian. Another interesting moment of Shylock’s clear villainy caused by the creation of this bond is uncovered during the trial scene when Shylock is offered the original sum many times increased but would rather have his worthless pound of flesh, showing yet again how villainous he is.
During the scene from which the above quote is taken, Shylock is further portrayed as a villain when he takes a moment to patronise Antonio by abusing his momentary power by say ‘Hath a dog money? Is it possible a cur can lend 3,000 ducats? ’ Despite the fact that one may say that he is justified as Antonio and Bassanio have in fact called him those exact words; by coming to him to borrow money they are coming to him in a business related manner which should mean that all past experiences are momentarily put behind them so that they can discuss business without prejudice seeping into negotiations.
Whilst one might argue that Shylock would rarely if ever be in apposition of absolute power, abusing that power would make him even more hated within the Christian community. Furthermore, Shylock has the ability to make money from this loan and insulting potential business clients is hardly a good way to start a transaction involving large sums of money. Shylock is also shown to be a villain for the majority of the court case, especially when he says ‘My deeds upon my head!
I crave the law, the penalty and forfeit of my bond’ which shows just how cold hearted he is and how obsessed he is with the acquisition of his pound of flesh, almost like a child at Christmas, pestering his or her parents for their presents. As I have outlined before, this yet again shows how much he would rather have a worthless pound of human flesh instead of 6,000 ducats, a small fortune at the time.
As a final point for the ‘villain’ argument, I am using Jessica’s line of ‘Our house is hell’ which she says to Lancelot just before eloping with Lorenzo. This line just shows how horrible it is to live under the watchful, controlling even abusive eye of Shylock, even for his daughter. Although we are not told this, it can be expected that he was equally controlling through Jessica’s earlier life, resulting in her not having many friends or social interactions with people her own age which would cause her to be difficult and demanding.
Because of this there is an implication that Shylock would have been much harsher than a normal parent would. However, in reference to my second paragraph, one could say that it is perfectly reasonable that he may hate Christians, as the Christians hate him and it is a common moral that you should treat others as one should expect to be treated, thus justifying his hatred. Later in the play, Shylock also makes his ‘To bait fish withal’ speech which reflects his need to be able to treat others as he is treated.
In addition to this, in his ‘I hate him for he is a Christian’ he goes on to say that Antonio, by lending out money ‘gratis’, brings down his interest rate which is very true, and does destroy Shylock’s ability to make large sums of money at a time. So therefore, in reality, this monologue does not show him as a villain but more as a victim as he simply believes in his own human rights to treat others as he would like to be treated.
Furthermore, when Shylock decides on the forfeit of the pound of flesh he isn’t being as unethical as one might immediately think as his lifelong abuse at the hands on Antonio and other Christians in make his life almost not worth living and therefore one could view it as a simple eye for an eye punishment to end Antonio’s profitable and enjoyable life.
Moreover, many Jews would likely have been murdered in 16th century Venice at the hands of Christians simply because of their faith with little or no justice given so yet again this action could be seen as less of a cruel man with murderous intent but more as an action that attempts to right the many wrongs dealt to his people during that era throughout Europe. On the grounds of this it is much easier to see this action as one of a victim rather than that of a villain.
To advance my argument I must now review Shylock’s abuse of power, as mentioned in the fourth paragraph. To me, this is perfectly justified as, to be frank, a dog doesn’t have money and a cur can’t lend 3,000 ducats and as Antonio and Bassanio have treated him as both of these, it is perfectly reasonable that he should find it frustrating that he is only approachable in a human way when the Christians have something to gain from the interaction ahead of them.
I also think that Shylock’s power abuse, whilst some may consider it self-righteous or sanctimonious; I believe that it was actually the right thing to do in the circumstance as Antonio and Bassanio have humiliated him all his adult life and it might not be such a bad thing if they had a ‘taste of their own medicine’ or so to speak. Additionally, with Shylock’s outburst that he would rather have his daughter ‘dead at my foot, and the jewels in her ear’ than just to return alive.
Whilst one could say that this is a very cold hearted thing to say about your own daughter, she has left him with all of his money, all of his precious possessions like rings and suchlike and made him the laughing stock of Venice. As if to add insult to injury, the man that she has eloped with is a Christian, the very people that Shylock despises the most. This Christian in particular is also friends with the very two men, Bassanio and Antonio who are making his life a misery at this very moment and throughout Shylock’s adult life.
I also think that Shylock could have said something like this with such fury as a spur of the moment thing, and doesn’t actually mean it. However, even if Shylock did mean this, I don’t think that it would be as much of a horrific act as it could be interpreted as because his daughter, the only person in the world that he truly loves has left him, almost like a castaway escaping from a desert island and leaving a life-long companion behind.
In addition to this, his daughter’s elopement also caused hi great embarrassment within both Jewish and Christian societies And finally, in response to my fifth paragraph, I see her statement that her house is hell as completely unreasonable as Shylock has spent his entire life balancing his life between being abused on the streets and being abused and hated at home by his daughter despite the fact that all of his actions made towards here will have been, however controlling they may have been, to protect here from the abuse that he receives.
So, in conclusion, I believe that Shylock is more of a victim than a villain. In my opinion, Shylock was fully justified in making all of the decisions that may at first seem like villainous if one simply delves a bit deeper into Shylock’s past and all of the abuse and hardships that he has received. This is further illustrated by Al Pacino’s portrayal of Shylock at the end of the court case when his one bit of ‘good fortune’ is stripped away from him and he is forced to give up everything, both in terms of possessions and the way he lives his life. 1,710 words total.
Kingfisher Beer Company Case Analysis essay help online free: essay help online free
Kingfisher Beer Company (KBC) has enjoyed being in top position in premium beer segment for the past fifty years and is now facing a potentially identity–changing challenge: the traditional premium beer market has been declining due to changes in consumer preferences at a compound annual rate of 4% and KBC for the first time is experiencing a decline in revenue, whilst a change in leadership infuses new energy to bring a change in their product line.
Jake Hope, son of the retired president and owner of KBC faces the challenge of whether to introduce a ‘light’ beer in a growing beer segment, as maintaining status-quo would no more be an option to sustain their existing position in marketplace in the next few years (see Exhibit 2). I recommend that Jake would go for the light beer product venture. The recommendation is based on a complex assessment of the company’s financial viability and of more qualitative reflections.
Even if for the year 2007 (the case is restrictive for only a 2-year horizon quantitative analysis) projected Operating Margin does not reach levels KBC had enjoyed in prior years, it is positive and growing substantially. Growth from $599,734 to $2,205,235 ($1,605,601 in absolute growth) from 2006 to 2007 with introduction of Light Beer versus of decline from $4,015,024 to $3,414,586 ($600,438 in absolute decline).
If KBC will manage to reduce its lost sales of famous Lager (due to market conditions in the premium beer market) from 20% to slightly lower levels then the company could break-even in 2 years (Exhibit 1). From the case’s limited data it is still certain that introducing Light Beer and managing relatively moderate levels of cannibalization (20% or below – Exhibit 3) of the Lager sales opens opportunities to increase the firm’s financials. Moreover, it is essential to capitalize on growing light beer market (4% annually) which also will help fuel possible future expansion or to retain sustainability.
According to market research, targeted segment where light beer drinking segment holds “anti-big-business” values, is already aware of the KBC brand so the firm can leverage on being independent family owned small regional company. In addition, the introduction of a new product will eliminate the risk of being on a single product brand and reduce risk of being in an unfavorable position with regards to distributors who favor more product offerings. On the other hand the introduction of the light beer will affect the brand image, alienate core customers, and squeeze margins.
In addition, it is most likely the Company will not be able to sustain advertising and distribution cost against bigger competitors (high entry barrier, competitors strong presence in light beer market). This will lead also to additional unwanted cannibalization of Lager sales and more uneven relationships with distributors and retailers. My recommendation rests on several assumptions (exhibit). The key assumption is that the KBC will attain the 0. 25 market share to break even in 2007. Another assumption is that the light beer market will sustain its growth and consumer preferences will hold in the nearest future.
Hotel and Hospitality Industry college essay help free: college essay help free
Hospitality management, in hotel and restaurant management, is a very interesting and challenging program, which has become a popular career choice for most of the young generation in this century. This is a diploma program, which provides students the opportunity to become an excellent manager in the hospitality industry. The program is divided into four semesters. The first two semesters focus on basic managerial skills and the hospitality industry. In these semesters, students will learn about mixology – the art or skill of preparing mixed drinks (Graham).
They will also learn food and beverage service theory which is about theoretical components that relate to food and beverage department of hospitality business (“Fanshane college,”). Effective leadership and management courses will train students how to behave and act as a leader in the hospitality environment. Hospitality and tourism careers will introduce students to their careers, show them how hospitality and tourism affects us, and students will also recognize numerous career opportunities available to them.
In the third semester, students will select two of five electives to focus on specific area of their careers: Entrepreneurship, wine appreciation and food pairing, risk management and hospitality law, fundamentals of beer. For the last semester, students will have a chance to practice what they learned in a 14 weeks internship in a real hospitality environment. Hospitality industry is believed to have a bright future. Graduated students will have all the qualifications to seek a job in different areas, such as front office, housekeeping, food and beverage operation, human resources, marketing and sales, hotel and restaurant management.
As the hospitality business environment becomes more and more complex (J. West and Tonarelli-Frey,2008), it will provide many opportunities for students. Due to traveling demand, the number of hotels and resorts has increased in the last few years, which make the hospitality industry full of opportunities (Prasain). The average monthly income for a hotel and restaurant manager in Canada is about 5500 CAD, and for other jobs in hospitality industry like bartender, cook, receptionist, chef, and supervisor of food service is around 1000 CAD to 4000CAD ( “salary explorer”,2012).
Although the hospitality industry has many opportunities, graduated students from the program still need other skills, such as communication, foreign language ability, leadership, strong analytical ability, creativity and a strong work ethic. As foreign language ability is the key element in the hospitality industry, the more languages students can speak, the more advantages they have. For hotel and restaurant manager, students are required to know at least three languages.
Hospitality environment is also one of the most complicated work’s environments as it involves many cultures, many ethnic groups from many countries. Furthermore, it needs very high security control. Hotel managers/staffs need to be extremely careful not only in communication with their guests, but also in making any type of decision, because their hotels may end up as breeding grounds for illegal activities such as narcotics or prostitution. To sum up, the hospitality industry is a developing industry, which offers many opportunities for students. It is also a well-paid job.
In order to be successful in this complex environment, students are required to be determined, independent, self-monitoring and most important of all, have passion for their job. The reason I choose to study and work in this environment is because I’m a hard worker, I always want to keep myself busy, and I love to communicate and meet new people. I know that the hospitality environment is very complex, and the risk that employees may have to face, but I believe in my ability to resolve any problem. Every industry has its own good side and bad side, the most important reason that keeps us not to give up is the passion for our career.
Bureaucratic Control System english essay help online: english essay help online
In this assignment I will be discussing the discrepancy from the Sandwich Blitz scenario that I watched. I will also be discussing how the issue could have been avoided, how the Bureaucratic Control System could be applied, and the steps with the system. There was an issue with the supervisor allowing an employee to report time that wasn’t worked in that specific pay period. By having a control system in place will mitigate many discrepancies that could possibly occur because there would be protocol and disciplinary actions.
The bureaucratic Control system is designed to measure progress toward set performance goals and to apply corrective measures. This is essential in running any business. How can you run a business without structure? With this system there are rules and standards that needs to be followed. This is where the four steps of the control system come into play. Setting performance standards is the first step in the control system. These standards clarify what is to be expected from staff.
In the case of Sandwich Blitz, Dalman and Lei had no standards put in place so the employees didn’t know what was expected of them. This enabled the supervisor to allow a staff member to report hours that were not yet earned. Measuring performance is the second step in the control process. It’s basically developing methods to collect and organize what is going on within the company. This is definitely a step that needs to be taken with Dalman and Lei.
They need to have a sit down and see what is going on with their payroll. See how much damage that had been done thus far. I would suggest that their middle management report submit lower level staff time on a weekly basis so it can be accounted for accordingly. Comparing performance with the standard, in my words is evaluating the standards that were put in place. This step was actually taken in Sandwich Blitz because this is how Lei identified the discrepancy with the unpaid time.
By evaluating employees performance there could be an evaluation for preset standards. Applying this process, Dalman and Lei can see what works for their business and what don’t work for them. The last and fourth step is talking action to correct problems and reinforce successes. The in-text meaning of this is to ensure that operations are adjusted to achieve the planned results or to continue exceeding the plain if the manager determines that is possible.
(Batman&Snell, 2009 P297) In other words it’s stating that once the standards are set and we take corrective action to ensure that the methods and standards are corresponding. In summary, following the bureaucratic control system is needed to regulate. Rules and regulations must be put in place to evade unnecessary issues A business needs a formalized structure such as bureaucracy. Standards are the top of the list for me because once that is in place the blue print of operation is in order. Along with follow up and righting wrong, everything else is smooth sailing.
Amistad Reflection Paper buy essay help: buy essay help
“ Amistad “ Reaction The movie ” Amistad ” was a great movie. while watching this movie in class, the begining of the movie was kind of intense , but then throughtout the next scenes it was kind of boring. The movie made it seem like it was a few white people and blacks against everyone else when that actually was not the case. One thing that should have been included in this three hour movie is the favor that the public of the north had for the Africans. Also, there definitely should’ve been a lot more racism included to show you how black people were viewed and treated as back in those times.
It wasn’t just the triumph of the defense, but more of a monumental win for slaves everywhere in a way that would have you skeptical for more. In this movie we hear many different stories as each character tries to explain why his view is the right one. In the first courtroom scene we hear several different “stories” about what should happen to the Africans. All of those stories assume that the Africans are property; the only question is whose property they are. Interestingly, as “property,” they can not be charged with murder or theft.
One cannot be both property and capable of forming criminal intent. The only issue before the court is where the Africans will go. This movie takes on the basis of two core themes, suffering and survival. The way in which these two are represented can label the film as unique. The opening scenes of the enslaved Africans overrunning the Amistad, killing its crew and taking over sets the tone of the movie , and the people watching it is never allowed to forget the image of the African screaming as he thrusts his sword into one of his former captors.
The enslaved Africans are not represented as supplicants: they have fought for their freedom. These scenes are coupled with representations of the Middle Passage which are often considered to be the most powerful aspect of the film. This distinctive approach to the movie that represents the Atlantic slave trade is also evident in the portrayal of African culture and identity. Sengbe, the lead member of the enslaved Africans, is shown as strong, knowledgeable and surprisingly intelligent.
Rather than turn the story of the Amistad into a celebration of the kindness and generosity of white abolitionists, Sengbe is shown to be the instigator and cause of the freedom which is eventually granted to the enslaved Africans. This was my very first time watching a movie with the storyline like this and after watching and understanding the key points of this movie , i would highly recommend others to watch it.
Ghana, the mixed capitalist college application essay help online: college application essay help online
Gold Coast, now Ghana had his independence in 1957 after a long struggle with our colonial masters, the British by Kwame Nkrumah and others who helped in diverse ways such as “the Big Six” and others. Colonized by the British, Ghana has gone through a lot of systems of governance; Monarchical, autocracy and now democracy. So is with economic systems which go with any form of governance system. Currently there are about four (4) economic systems in the world which are; socialist, capitalist, mixed economy (Socialist and Capitalist) and Islamic economic jurisprudence. The Economic Systems
All these are economic systems and it is defines those who controls and owns the economic resources which forms the “means” in economics. Every economy is measured by the usage of its means and the nature of the “means” owners determines the kind of economic system the country runs. Socialist system of economy is a one that has its resources highly controlled by the central government. E. g. USSR (Russia, Ukraine, Yugoslavia etc), the Capitalist economy is that whose resources is highly owned and controlled by private individuals or a body other than the government. E. g. USA, UK, part of Europe etc.
The Mixed economy is that which combines both the socialist and the capitalist economic systems to run the country’s economy. In that, the central government controls part of the economy whiles the other part is controlled by private participation. Functions of the Economic Systems There are multiple components to economic systems. Their interaction may be coherent or result in instability. Decision-making structures of an economy determine the use of economic inputs (the factors of production), distribution of output, the level of centralization in decision-making, and who makes these decisions.
Decisions might be carried out by industrial councils, by a government agency, or by private owners. Every economic system represents an attempt to solve three fundamental and interdependent problems: What goods and services shall be produced and in what quantities? How shall goods and services be produced? That is, by whom and with what resources and technologies? For whom shall goods and services be produced? That is, who is to enjoy the benefits of the goods and services and how is the total product to be distributed among individuals and groups in the society.
E. g. the current load management by the VRA and the ECG. Thus every economy is a system that allocates resources for exchange, production, distribution and consumption. The system is stabilized through a combination of threat and trust, which are the outcome of institutional arrangements. An economic system possesses the following institutions: Methods of control over the factors or means of production: this may include ownership of, or property rights to, the means of production and therefore may give rise to claims to the proceeds from production.
The means of production may be owned privately, by the state, by those who use them or be held in common. A decision-making system: this determines who is eligible to make decisions over economic activities. Economic agents with decision-making powers can enter into binding contracts with one another. A coordination mechanism: this determines how information is obtained and used in decision-making. The two dominant forms of coordination are planning and markets; planning can be either de-centralized or centralized, and the two coordination mechanisms are not mutually exclusive and often co-exist.
An incentive system: this induces and motivates economic agents to engage in productive activities. It can be based on either material reward (compensation or self-interest) or moral suasion (for instance, social prestige or through a democratic decision-making process that binds those involved). The incentive system may encourage specialization and the division of labour. Organizational form: there are two basic forms of organization: actors and regulators. Economic actors include households, work gangs and production teams, firms, joint-ventures and cartels.
Economically regulative organizations are represented by the state and market authorities; the latter may private or public entities. A distribution system: this allocates the proceeds from productive activity, which is distributed as income among the economic organizations, individuals and groups within society, such as property owners, workers and non-workers, or the state (from taxes). A public choice mechanism for law-making, establishing rules, norms and standards and levying taxes. Usually this is the responsibility of the state but other means of collective decision-making are possible, such as workers’ councils.
The Ghana’s Economy Ghana’s economy is purely a mixed type with the resources sharply divided between the public and private participation. The service sector is highly controlled by the government while the production sector is dominated by private and group participation. Decision making, which determines the direction of the economy and the type system, is done a lot of the times, through consultations with stakeholders of the economy. Example; when the power and water companies wanted to review utility tariffs to a certain percentage, there was a lot of consultations thereby; getting the rate we have now.
Ghana, before the independence was purely capitalist. After independence, the then government focused on turning the economy into a communist/socialist system. They invested so much in agriculture which was the only sector controlled by the government and also reached out to industrialize the economy. Currently, Ghana is well-endowed with natural resources and agriculture accounts for roughly one-quarter of GDP and employs more than half of the workforce, mainly small landholders. The services sector accounts for 50% of GDP. Gold and cocoa production and individual remittances are major sources of foreign exchange.
Oil production at Ghana’s offshore Jubilee field began in mid-December, 2010, and is expected to boost economic growth. Finally, I may agree with the statement but require more facts to completely justify its truth. Ghana is a mixed economy but capitalist oriented on the face assessment value of the various sectors. But can justify, if all percentages of public/private participation of the economic sectors are well defined. This will couple with the clear policy direction of the present governments which has state on record as being social democrats and has manifestoes seeking to provide a lot for the people.
Database and Nouns Major Topics essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu
In Grandfield College, the Software-Tracking database will be used to help in managing the school’s software licensing. The software will be watched for lifecycle and version corrections as well as keeping track of the number of users accessing the software under the constraints of the license agreement. The faculty and staff computers will be followed for which version and licensed copy of software is presently running on each system. Objectives: 1. Have a better system by allowing employees to see the shared calendars and student’s grades.
Advance the tracking of Software Licensing and the Lifecycle of programs. Preliminary timeline: 1. Gathering Data: Meet with School Board and those involved to discuss the needs and wants for a database. 2. Analyzing Data: The information gathered from the meeting will be analyzed and form a rough draft of the database model. 3. Normalization: The database model will be completed and all last minute changes adjusted and any lasting questions answered. 4. Building the physical database: The database model will be constructed into the actual database program. Lab 1. 4 – Challenge Activity 1. There could be more than one Joe Smith entered into the database and info between the two could be confused. Misspelling could occur. 2. The relational database could assign a unique identifier to an entry and any changes to customer info could be managed in one area. 3. The biggest drawback is the chance of a misspelling after the fifth entry (for example) creating a whole new customer data file for an existing entity. 4. I would create at least three tables one for customer info, one for customer payments, and one that shows all payment info.
Invention Essay law essay help: law essay help
During the Industrial Revolution numerous inventions were created in order to solve problems that arose at that time. Also, in this time period one invention created a “ripple-effect” that soon led to the development of another invention. Over time as more and more innovations came about the simpler life became. In our current time period there are a variety of inventions that people use to simplify their lives on a daily basis. Nowadays many of these utilities are taken advantage of. People do not comprehend that without these inventions they would not be able to carry out certain tasks as efficiently as they do now.
Inventions that I believe are the most important in my life are the automobile, eye glasses, and electricity. Without any single one of these inventions my life would be drastically different and exceptionally more difficult. Without an automobile I would not be able to travel from one place to another in a lesser amount of time. Also, if a required something immediately I would not be able to go get it. Moreover, if I were in need of medical services I wouldn’t be able to drive to a hospital in proximity. Eye glasses are essential tool in my life since I have myopia.
I have been wearing eye glasses since I was five years old. Without eye glasses I wouldn’t be able to see anything which in turn would slow down my reflexive abilities as well as lengthen the time I need in order to respond to stimuli. Electricity is the energy supplied in the form of currents to houses or other buildings for heating, lighting, or powering appliances. If electricity was no longer available to me other aspects of my life would also be affected. Losing all or any of these inventions would affect my life and most likely change the way how I function.
Customer profitability narrative essay help: narrative essay help
Pilgrim Bank (A) is a case that analyzes customer profitability in a retail banking setting. It explores a business phenomenon common to the retail banking industry and, within this context, acquaints you with the types of managerial questions that can be made by data analysis. As a recently hired analyst, Alan Green (your group’s role) has data on a sample of customers and must make recommendations about whether the bank should charge fees or offer rebates for use of the online channel. The data consist of customer-level information on demographics, online channel use, and profitability.
The dataset is now available for downloading on our course blackboard website. The first worksheet is “Definition of Variables” and the second worksheet is the dataset. Link to purchase Pilgrim Bank Case: https://cb. hbsp. harvard. edu:443/cbmp/access/25928453 Requirements: Write a business report summarizing your analysis and findings. The report should include the answers to the following assigned questions, which are useful when Alan Green (or your group) meets with Ravi Raman next Monday morning. Remember to support/justify your answers.
How do retail banks make money from their customers? How much variation is there in profit across customers? Based on this, what do you recommend the bank do in terms of matching service levels to customer profit levels? 2. Based on the sample of customer data for 1999, what can you conclude about average customer profitability for pilgrim Bank’s entire customer population? 3. Is the difference in average profitability between online and offline customers in the sample indicative of a meaningful difference in probability across these groups for Pilgrim Bank’s entire customer population?
What role does customer demographics play in analyzing customer profitability for online and offline customers? 1 5. What is your recommendation to the senior management team in terms of Pilgrim Bank’s online channel pricing strategy? Should the bank charge fees, offer rebates, or do nothing in regards to pricing for online channel use? As always, be careful when making recommendations to the senior management team. You should provide enough explanations/justifications with data analysis (statistic tests).
The main text of your report should NOT be longer than SIX pages (double-spaced, 1-1. 5 inch margins, Times New Roman 12 pt font). You can provide some results of your data analysis in appendix which will not count toward the maximum page length. Please have ONE member of your group submit the assignment to both Blackboard and to turnitin. com (course ID: 7434367; enrollment password: winter2014) by Friday April 4 at 11:00pm. Remember to include the group cover page with your submission. Please see information posted on Blackboard for detailed submission instructions.
Essay Writing at Profs Only
Review This Service